eXtasy's 8 Collective Mind Violet Visions Anthology [Anthology]

VIOLET VISIONS

BY

eXtasyùs Collective Mind

The scanning, uploading and distribution of this book via the Internet or via any other means without the permission of the publisher is illegal, and punishable by law. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted materials. Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated. This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. Violet Visions Copyright © 2007 eXtasy’s Collective Mind ISBN: 978-1-55410-765-0 Cover art and design by Martine Jardin All rights reserved. Except for use in any review, the reproduction or utilization of this work in whole or in part in any form by any electronic, mechanical or other means, now known or hereafter invented, is forbidden without the written permission of the publisher. Published by eXtasy Books Look for us online at: www.extasybooks.com

Table of Contents Violet of the Night Damson Rapture Everscape Grapes and Gravity The Purple Heart Lorelei Servicing the Sheika Loving the Sheika The Last Assignation Private Dancer Reliever Saloon on the Moon Star of the Show Psiber Vylet Ultra The Artist’s Model Chaos Twisted Ice

Astrid Cooper Evelyn Starr K. A. M’Lady Viola Grace Madeleine Grant Astrid Cooper Tianna Xander Bonnie Rose Leigh Sean MacReady Lynn Crain Jojo Brown Alexis Anthony Stone Richards Viola Grace Astrid Cooper Fawn Lowery D. J. Manly Gabriella Bradley

To our loyal readers…

VIOLET-OF-THE-NIGHT By Astrid Cooper

T

he hands were soft as feathers as they stroked along her thigh, upwards, moving inexorably higher, then retreating, until after an agony of waiting, the fingers reached her purple curls. The fingers transformed into coils of water, thin slivers of iridescence that shimmered in the mauve light. The water spread over her, dipped into her, washing her every cell with silver. The arousal spread through her, the ebb and flow, like the waters of home, slow and thick like blood. She ran a tongue over her parted lips and moaned. “Majesty.” The word barely penetrated her fevered mind as the feathers stole into her body. “Please, Your Majesty!” Violet snapped out of the illusion, angry—angry at the interruption, angry at the thwarted sex. She had taken so long to prepare this program, to bring her to a peak that would last for hours—or so she hoped. She opened her eyes and glared at the minion. “Curse your grey-scaled hide, Garit. I told you I wasn’t to be disturbed.” Garit, the mud demon, bowed, his peaked forehead scraping 1

Violet Visions the ground before him. “Yes, Your Magnificence, but this is a matter of great importance.” “What can be so important that you would drag me from my pleasure?” “A death, Oh, exalted one.” “Death in the Netherworld is a common thing, mud-eater.” “Yes, Your Majesty, but you need to come to the throne room and see.” Pleasure was out of the question, Violet thought, as she tore off the red circlet from her head, severing her connection with the simulator. She stepped out of the shell-shaped dome and threw a diaphanous purple robe over her body. Garit raced ahead of her, opening doors, and bowed her into the throne room. Her ebony throne sat upon a raised pedestal and around it was another processor, the machine also shell-shaped—she craved all things nautical, to remind her of home, a world far away and long gone. She strode into the chamber and halted, her gaze falling on the body lying on her purple and silver tiled floor. “Who is responsible for this mess?” Violet Night scanned the line of ghouls—cowards all. They shivered in their claws and refused to meet her gaze. The three demons stared back at her insolently, but as they saw the wavering conduits, like tentacles attached to her throne, they thought better of their defiance and bowed. When she was in a mood, the tentacles wavered and the demons made themselves scarce. Violet studied the human corpse—she knew it for a human by its iron stink, but the body was badly mauled. The head hung by a thread from a lacerated neck. 2

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Well?” Doneto cleared his throat and her gaze narrowed upon him. “We think it was a human,” he said. “A human doesn’t kill like this.” “This one does, Majesty!” Violet smiled tightly. “Doneto might be only four feet tall,” she said, “but he’s got more guts than the rest of you put together.” The diminutive demon beamed as the others turned jealous gazes upon him. “But don’t let my compliment go to your heads, Doneto.” “No mistress.” He bowed. “And just why do you think a human did this?” “I… er saw something,” Doneto said. “I was patrolling the alleys and I heard a scream.” “You wanted a piece of the action?” “The thought did occur. When I reached the scene, I saw this human on the ground, and another above him, using a scimitar to cut him.” “A scimitar?” “Yes, mistress. And when he’d finished, he drank the blood.” The silence in the chamber was profound. Deep. Still. Shock made Violet shiver. It was not often that she shivered. “He drank you say?” “Not prettily, like a vampire, but drank, yes. Then, when he saw me he ran off.” “That’s not strictly true! The demon has delusions of grandeur!” A man stepped out of the shadows…no, not human, vampire. Violet caught the musky scent of the undead as he strode insolently up to her. “Bow before Her Magnificence!” Doneto said, the bristles on his left head rising like the quills of a porcupine. “I bow to no woman.” 3

Violet Visions Violet felt her fangs pierce her bottom lip. “To what do I owe this pleasure?” “That human was killed in the alley at the back of Midnight’s Bar.” The Queen fastened her gaze on Doneto. “When were you going to tell me this?” “I was getting around to it.” “Hired help isn’t like it used to be,” the vampire said. That was true. “And who killed the human?” “It’s been dealt with.” “That wasn’t what I asked. What is your name, vampire, and how did you get in here?” “Like I said, hired help isn’t what it used to be. I got through the portal and dispatched the guards before they had a chance to scream.” “You killed them?” “Strictly speaking, they were dead already.” “Semantics,” Violet said, dismissing his words and his smile with a wave of her talons. “And what is your name?” “De Vargas—Santiago Vallejo De Vargas.” He bowed. “My friends call me Val.” His black eyes were tinged with red. “Well, senor De Vargas, to what do we owe the pleasure of your company? It’s not often we get a blood-sucker in my realm.” “Charming to the last, succubus.” “You arrogant bastard!” Violet didn’t know whether to rip him from head to toe with her talons, or drain him of his life essence. “Arrogant—yes. Bastard—no! My pedigree is impeccable.” Violet sniffed. Vampires were like that—fixated on their genealogy. “Then, for the last time, what the fuck are you doing here?” “Saving your skinny arse.” He folded his arms across his 4

eXtasy’s Collective Mind black dinner jacket and then craned his neck to look around her. “Well, perhaps not so skinny. From what I can see through that gown…” He licked his lips. “Tempting. I’m here on business and my business is to let you know that your security has been breached. Or was—this human got to within three feet of the portal. He knew about you, about us.” “And so, you killed him? For my sake?” “For all our sakes. If he found out about you, then he knows about us, and there’s no telling what else, so I had him killed, but he had already killed this one.” He looked down at the corpse. “He left the body where it would have been found. One thing we don’t need is attention drawn to us, especially to the Midnight Bar. Hell’s Gates, if you were forced to close, where would the brothers drink?” “So much for your philanthropy!” Vallejo grinned, exposing two white, pointed fangs. He was a handsome man—most vampires were, in a pale, unnatural sort of way—though his skin still retained a vestige of the olive tone of his ancestry, his black eyes…interesting. His black hair was slicked back from his face and hung like an ebony curtain over his shoulders. “Doneto, I want the patrols tripled…any human who enters my domain, I want to know at once.” Violet paused. “I thank you for your diligence, senor. Perhaps you’d like to nourish yourself before you leave?” “Was I leaving?” His gaze swept the chamber and the demons and ghouls looked decidedly nervous. If a vampire couldn’t get fresh human blood, they weren’t adverse to supping on lesser game. Violet smiled as her minions swept back, clustering together, alarm radiating from their misshapen bodies. “He’s not going to dine on you, so stop that sniveling.” 5

Violet Visions “No?” Vallejo demanded. “No,” Violet said firmly, her gaze piercing his. He inclined his head. “I can supply you with an elixir.” “You have fendahl?” The vampire’s eyes shone ruby red. “I have. I was saving it for a special occasion, but what the hell… I can always distill more. Follow me.” Violet turned on her heel and swept out of the throne room, her gown billowing around her. She didn’t wait to see if the vampire followed her— if the promise of fendahl didn’t interest him, nothing she could say or do would. She smiled to hear his light footsteps on the tiles behind her. The door of her private audience chamber slid aside and she strode inside, the purple curtains parting before her. She halted at the ornate gold table and turned to him. Moments later, Doneto scurried into the room, carrying a gold tray that held two gold goblets. She smelt the spice and honey and the distilled blood of centaurs and saw that the vampire also caught the heady brew with his senses. Fendahl…as rare as a phoenix egg, coveted by all of the netherrealms—the vampires were particularly susceptible to the potent brew. She knew its recipe, and had brought it to this backwater world—with the result that she ruled as Queen. She sat down on the sofa, and Vallejo joined her side. Doneto bowed and offered him the first goblet. “Ladies first,” he said. Violet smiled and then frowned as she heard Doneto’s light titter. The little pest was getting out of hand. “You have something to add, demon?” “No, Majesty.” “Then take your ugly heads out of here. Leave the tray on the table, we’ll serve ourselves.” The door slid quietly shut behind him. 6

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Where were we?” Violet asked. “I believe you were thanking me for saving your arse.” He leaned forward, and picked up a goblet and handed it to her. He took the remaining goblet and twisted it around between his palms. He leaned forward and savored the smell. “This is quite remarkable.” “I do try.” He sipped the brew and then throwing caution to the wind, he swallowed the rest of the drink in one great gulp. “Ah!” He closed his eyes and trembled. “Excellent.” Violet sipped her drink, running her tongue over her lips to taste every drop. The fendahl coiled into her stomach, heavy, warm, spreading outwards like a climax, only this was better than any fuck. Vallejo grinned at her. “Nothing is as good as a good fuck. Trust me.” “I never trust a vampire. The first thing you know, they bite you in the neck.” “Naturally. I am true to my nature, as you are to yours, Violet. You want me to seduce you. I sensed it the first moment you saw me in your throne room.” His dark gaze measured her. He reached out and ran a fingernail over her mauve skin. “Violet Night. Will you be my Violet this night?” She placed her goblet on the table and reclined against the sofa, resting her head on her hand. “I rarely take a flesh lover, vampire.” “You prefer to use your simulator?” He shook his head. “Pity. Having a lover who knows what he’s doing is much better than any machine.” “That I doubt.” “Is that a challenge?” “Perhaps.” 7

Violet Visions “I like nothing more than rising to a challenge. And… I am rising for you, Violet. My cock is hard, near to bursting out my jeans.” “So I see.” Violet’s gaze fastened on the bulge—the significant bulge—and she ran a tongue over suddenly dry lips. Her pussy, in comparison, was flooding with expectation, with desire, with…Hell’s Gates! With need. True need. Deep need. Insatiable need. Vallejo grinned and traced a finger down her cheek, over her throat, down her jugular, to the valley between her breasts. He leaned forward and where his finger had blazed a trail, now his mouth, lips, tongue, moistened and left a spice trail over her flesh. Violet shivered. She twisted out of her robe, but he took the fabric and tore it from her body, sending it flying across the room. He knelt on the floor and opened her legs, putting her feet on the sofa, spreading her wide. He gazed hungrily upon her. “You’re purple here, too.” “Naturally. I am Violet.” Val laughed at that and leaned into her, taking her pussy in one greedy action. She twisted her fingers in his hair as he sucked, nibbled, and when she felt the first gentle bite, she drew his head back. “No biting, unless I permit it. Especially there, vampire!” “If I’m a good boy, can I bite you later?” “I have never known a vampire who could ever be a good boy.” “You haven’t met me.” “No. Continue.” Laughing, Val bent to his task with renewed enthusiasm and Violet leaned back against the sofa, relaxed, at peace, holding the languor for as long as she could, to heighten her pleasure. She 8

eXtasy’s Collective Mind felt a finger explore her depths, another, then another, delving, twirling inside her, while his thumb circled her clit. Mouth, tongue, lips, fang tips, worked on the outside, while fingers evoked other sensations within her. She moaned. She couldn’t help it. She rocked against his face and the first ripples of pleasure took her unawares. She came and he laughed and sat back on his heels. “Take off your clothes, Vallejo, I want to see all of you. Now.” “As Her Majesty bids.” He slowly removed every item of clothing, teasing down the jeans. He wore no underwear. “I approve,” she said. He seemed taller now, slender, but well muscled, and as her gaze traced down over the taut stomach, with its fine dark hair, she saw his cock, thick, red, rampant. The fendahl had that effect on vampires. He scooped her up into his arms and sat down on the sofa, twisting her around, so that they faced one another. His cock tip touched her pussy. She grasped the shaft at its base and probed the balls with her talons. “Ouch,” he said. “No scratching.” “No biting.” “Agreed, for the moment.” “For the moment.” He pressed his face into her neck, and she felt his fangs slide up and down her throat. She curled her fist around his cock. Val lifted his head and took her mouth in a kiss that seared her to her soul…if she had a soul and that was debatable. His tongue merged with hers and they danced and parried and thrust into each other’s mouths. “I want to fuck you,” Val said. “What’s stopping you?” “Permission.” 9

Violet Visions She laughed. “Since when?” “You are Queen. The last queen I fucked, without permission, she had me thrown in irons. Interesting, the irons. When I fucked her again, she made me wear the irons and when I put them on her, she came like a supernova.” Violet pushed down onto his cock and sighed as he slid into her, every magnificent, pulsing inch. He spread her wide with his flesh, his vampire heat scalding her. Never let it be said that a vampire is cold…when they are aroused—truly aroused—they burn like the sun, so the rumors would have it, and to Violet’s utter delight, the rumors were, for once, far short of the truth. “Ah, harder, faster.” “You want me to hurt you?” “Yes.” He lunged into her, pushing her to her limits and she wrapped her legs around his waist, fastening him to her. They moved as one, sighing, moaning, then screaming as their release ascended—they held the climax until the pain of holding it tipped them over the edge. She feasted on his sex-essence—while his fangs gently parted the skin over her jugular. The drawing was delicious, it swept through her body like a tide, reaching a crescendo at her pussy. The vampire gave her his night’s kiss and she gave and gave and then took and took as their essences merged, matching need for need—giving, taking, receiving. Joined. Their minds, as their bodies, became one. The netherworld has no sun, but Violet had programmed the ship’s computer to simulate her world with its red star and five moons. As she lay in Val’s arms on her bed, she watched the light spread through the chamber. For a time she was quiet, at peace. Satiated. She had never been so completely utterly sexually replete. 10

eXtasy’s Collective Mind She toyed with the long strands of his hair, twisting it around her talon. Black claw and black hair…they matched in many ways. “Val?” “Hmmn?” He raised himself on an elbow and looked down at her. Leaning forward, he took a purple nipple into his mouth. He bit gently, then to take away the sting, he sent his tongue swirling over the indentation. “Where did the scimitar come from?” “What scimitar?” “The one that the killer used on his victim.” Val rested his cheek on his hand and smiled. “It was mine.” “I thought so.” “When did you realize?” “From the first moment I saw you.” “And you still brought me here?” “It’s not only vampires that like to play. Besides, I don’t care if humans kill one another, and you aid them… you have to have your sport. But why a scimitar?” “The blade belonged to the one who turned me. A Moor…Ibrahaim was a man of great courage and learning. It was a pleasure to be changed by one such as he. I use the scimitar when I want to make a statement, to get noticed. It certainly drew Doneto.” “Were you that desperate to enter my world?” “I saw you once, Violet, forty years ago, when you ventured Above. I knew then that I would have you.” “Forty years in the planning?” “A mere flicker in the life span of the undead, Violet. Vampires can be patient, when the goal is worth attaining.” “And was the goal me, or the fendahl?” “Tsk!” He bent his mouth to hers. “The drug is nothing to 11

Violet Visions you. You are my drug of choice, I crave you, I want you, now, forever.” She took his head between her hands. “I measure my life in centuries, vampire.” “But you will die, eventually. Let me give you the vampire’s kiss and live forever as queen.” “And you—my king?” She laughed. “Is that so impossible?” “I don’t know if it is possible to turn me, and if so, if I could have only the one lover for the rest of my life.” He smiled. “The joy of eternity, Violet, is that one can traverse the nether-universe and see and experience all there is to offer. How could you grow bored with that?” “I am bound to this world.” “No longer, my blood will free you. Taste me and be free, Violet.” She turned her head in silent acquiescence and Val traced down her jugular, to the base of her throat. “Your heart beats wildly, Violet-of-the-Night.” He sank his fangs into her and she screamed at the delicious, deep pain—the delirium that preceded death. Then, in her last moment of life, she felt him plunge his cock into her, using it as an anchor as she plunged down into darkness… **** She awoke, slowly, languidly and stretched. He was sitting on the side of the bed, dressed in her purple robe. She laughed at the contradictions he presented. He raised her foot to his mouth and nibbled her big toe. “Death becomes you,” he said, looking down the length of 12

eXtasy’s Collective Mind her leg. He smiled and sniffed. “But my queen desires me in her first moment of life…I can smell your sex—it’s hot and it’s all for me.” “Then you’d better come to me,” she said. “Better, we’ll come together.” “Promise?” “A vampire is always true to his word, Violet-of-the-Night.”

13

Violet Visions

DAMSON RAPTURE by Evelyn Starr

öI

t’s edgy, Twila. It’s Soho.” “It’s terrible!” “It’s…” “Have you lost your mind, Bishop McBride?” Twila Greaves fixed him with the most furious-eyed glare she could manage under the circumstances. And what circumstances they were…terrible circumstances! He stood back. Several paces back, regarding her reflection in the viewing room mirror with beautiful dark eyes lit from within by some kind of strange and wild light she didn’t want to contemplate because…Bishop’s eyes might be asparkle with some kind of perverse, pleased amusement she didn’t want to consider. Not when the circumstances were so…well, terrible. “I should sue. That’s what I should do.” Something definitely flickered in Bishop’s eyes that time. 14

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “You wouldn’t.” “Watch me.” She started to get up. Immediately, Bishop stepped forward. To hold her gently down, gently against the quilted lavender cushions of the viewing room’s large and circular, almost bed-like divan.

Alarmingly bed-like divan.

And once he succeeded, only after he succeeded, he touched the creation he’d wrought at the top of Twila’s head. Not to disassemble or to alter in any way that might make the thing less…outrageous. No, indeed. Bishop touched her hair in a way that seemed to want to possess it. He touched it in a way that expressed in no uncertain terms his admiration of it and all he’d done with it. He touched it quite possibly with full intent of enhancing it. Though Twila thought even the most fevered imagination of the most deranged madman would have to concede enhancement was scarcely possible. “I thought you, of all people, would appreciate.” Bishop sounded like he thought he should be starting to sound aggrieved. Though he didn’t actually sound aggrieved yet. If that made any sense at all. Twila guessed it did. She guessed everything Bishop had said so far made perfect, inarguable sense, in a perverted kind of way. Under normal circumstances, any other circumstances, she would no doubt have been the first to exclaim in delight at the magnitude of his creation. There seemed no doubt at all that she would have been the first to flaunt it boldly and openly. To every gawking stare and disbelieving gaze she encountered. It was edgy. It was Soho. 15

Violet Visions It was her. Under any other circumstances. But not today.

Dear God, not today!

“What am I going to do now, Bishop? I’m supposed to meet my soon-to-be in-laws in a few hours at Tavern On The Green. For the first time. Ever.” “You want to make an impression, don’t you?” She wasn’t mistaken that time. She saw a definite twinkle…wicked and self-serving, mixed with more of that strange and hot delirium she didn’t want to examine too closely…in Bishop McBride’s eyes.

Not that kind of impression. “What have you done to me?”

He opened his mouth. For a minute Twila felt certain she knew everything he was about to say. She’d heard it before. All of it. All too painfully often. From just about everyone she’d ever considered a friend or an acquaintance. She’d even lost a few of those friends, those acquaintances over it, including one or two she’d previously counted among her best and most faithful. All over the issue of Bob Larson. More commonly and widely known to her circle of friends and acquaintances as ‘Beige Bob’ or ‘Bland Bob’. Or quite often ‘Boring Bob’. ‘What the living hell do you see in that man?’ had to be the most commonly asked question of the past year. Of any year. Followed usually, very closely, by ‘why the hell are you so damned determined to rush into this? You, who could do so much better than Beige-and-Boring?’ Twila snorted. Aloud. She actually did. 16

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Around the side of her decidedly Soho-and-edgy new hairdo, Bishop’s dark gaze met hers in the steel-pipe framed viewing room mirror. He smiled. A little. A little knowingly.

She, who could do so much better? Now, wasn’t that a laugh?

She never had done better, had she? Never once in twentyeight and a half years, with her almost vampiric-pale skin that wouldn’t tan to any decent degree of color. With her waif-slender young boy’s build that made the old-time model Twiggy seem hefty in comparison. With her face that in some odd way was far too even-featured and regular to ever be considered anything but plain and, well, bland. No matter how edgy and outrageous her hair or her clothes. In point of fact, Twila Greaves wasn’t going to do better than Beige Bob. She knew it, and she knew everyone else had better accept it…that she just wasn’t destined to attract anyone’s devoted attention. Not anyone exciting and not even, when she got right down to it and got completely honest with herself, Beige Bob’s. She had no idea why she’d attracted him in the first place. Other than the fact that Bob claimed condescendingly that she was ‘amusing.’ Or, maybe because she’d long suspected he wanted to shock his staid and boring rich-middle-class parents with something they’d never expect him to bring home. Because Bob was forty, Bob was having some kind of only-son crisis, and Bob seemed to be…was almost certainly…lashing out against something. And Twila, rapidly approaching that not-so-tender age of twenty-nine and the even more dire ages that lay just beyond it, that age when so many of her friends had married and settled down either happily or tolerantly, was frankly getting a little tired 17

Violet Visions of being all by herself. All the time. In all things. She had indeed, and not more than a few minutes ago, believed Beige Bob Larson was the best she was likely to do. A large part of her still believed it. Except that in the minute when she stared into the no-longer-twinkly dark depths of Bishop McBride’s exceedingly unwavering reflected gaze, her heart took pause. Her heart took a long and surprisingly honest moment to re-consider. Was Bob Larson something she should settle for? And why the deuce did she think she should settle at all? With everyone else it had been easy to dismiss the protests. It had been incredibly easy to write every one of them off as jealousy. Because beige as he was, and bland-boring as he was, Bob had money. New money, big money, that he liked to spread around freely in his never-ending efforts to impress people and buy their admiration. And envy. Because marriage to Bob would be a decided step up in the cash flow department for a workingclass girl from Staten Island. And of course she’d thought there was plenty of meanness involved, because she’d had such a singular stroke of good fortune when so many of her friends had found themselves married to truck drivers, and bartenders, and cops, and found themselves barely eking out an unsatisfactory living. But if Bishop thought she was making a mistake… Something turned over slowly, dramatically, inside Twila’s heart. She’d always valued Bishop’s opinion. Always thought of him with heart-quivering admiration. “I designed it especially for you.” He didn’t sound put out or put off any longer…didn’t sound aggrieved, or amused, or anything else she could easily put a name to. “I designed it to match that necklace you’re always wearing.” So saying, he 18

eXtasy’s Collective Mind reached around Twila’s shoulder and strummed his fingers lightly, repeatedly, dizzyingly, across the necklace she wore at that very minute. It was spiky and deep damson-plum in color, a palm-sized slab of carved wood that appeared almost feathery, almost delicate, though in reality it was just slightly wicked-clawed in its enameled stiffness. The necklace dominated the greater part of her upper chest, and she had not planned to wear it anywhere near the Tavern On The Green tonight. Bob despised the necklace. Bob called it ‘grotesquely flamboyant trash,’ and had expressly forbidden her to wear it in public again. Bob did not approve, and that made Twila just the littlest bit angry. Just the biggest bit angry. Switching her gaze from Bishop’s reflection to her own, Twila blinked. Hard. Any number of times. Bishop had done a good job. A terrific one. Her hair was a dead-ringer, on a much larger scale, for the necklace. Its color was the same, that indescribable shade that was her special favorite, somewhere between the deep indigo-violet of a serious bruise and the acid-bright shade of the damson plums she loved as much as she loved their color. And the shape…multi-pronged and wicked, like the venerable old Statue of Liberty on a bad, bad, exceedingly bad hair day…the shape was the same as well, right down to the apple-green oval puff of carefully rounded, carefully sprayed and stiffened hair directly above the center of her forehead. Matching exactly the necklace’s center stone of polished jade, on her head the oval of hair seemed alive, somehow. Like an eye, staring back at her, challenging her a little malevolently to admit it all. Admit everything. 19

Violet Visions That she might, just might, have made a mistake about Bob. That she liked the Soho-edgy hairdo…adored the hairdo. And did not at all like or adore Beige Bob Larson. Bishop’s hands lingered at her shoulders. They rested there now upon the net-covered and nude-lined top of her favorite body stocking…a garment she would never dare wear in Bob’s presence…a garment that did nothing at all to hold back the heat or the electricity flowing from Bishop’s hands. More than that, those hands had taken up a soft caressing motion that made her shiver. Made her shiver hard.

Tonight’s dinner at the Tavern, it seemed, might need to be called off.

When she shivered again, Bishop smiled again. Slowly. In a way that gave her goose-bumps on the inside as well as the outside, a way she’d never dreamed she might goose-bump at the urging of Bishop McBride. His smile twitched. It widened, and along with the twitchingwidening, took on a sudden ravenous look. A burning and selfconsuming hunger whose existence she realized only now she’d seen there before. Though she’d never admitted seeing it before. Because admitting automatically meant… Something turned over inside her heart again. She’d known Bishop for as long as she’d known herself. Lingering still, his hands began to push. Down, and down. The intrinsic fire in his touch meant obviously to subdue her. And he succeeded, the slow-rolling of her heart stopping almost at once as he exerted his urging pressure. In the very next instant her heart took up a hitching-andhammering pulse that must surely be visible in the suddenly agitated rise and fall of her vibrantly purple necklace with its vibrantly watching green-jade eye. Just as suddenly, the necklace seemed to weigh about a ton 20

eXtasy’s Collective Mind and a half. Turning her head, half-turning her upper body so that she could look directly into Bishop’s face without having to resort to the mirror…as if the mirror might be lying…Twila caught her breath in the same sort of hitching, hiccoughing catch she felt inside. She caught her breath around a madly insistent fluttering that would not leave her a moment’s peace. She tried to say something. Nothing came. Apparently seized by the same sort of internal disturbance, Bishop’s arms and hands jerked when he moved suddenly, to swing the viewing divan around on its smooth-rolling casters. Salon Delice employed special chairs for its patrons to view the creations wrought by its elite corps of stylists. Creations advertised discreetly to an exclusive and in-the-know few as ‘unbidden pleasures.’ Unlike the styling chairs, which were the kind of standard low-backed chairs, although expensively appointed ones, that a person might find in any salon, only the viewing chairs faced mirrors. Only the viewing chairs in their small and private rooms offered the chance to look upon oneself, and revel in one’s newly created glory. The viewing chairs were…otherworldly. To say the least. Not really chairs in the truest sense of the word, they were wide and circular divans, and one lounged upon them rather than sat. High backs lined in deep-tucked purple plush and rimmed with curving lengths of the same common gray-steel pipe that edged the mirrors, were specially designed to be the perfect backdrop for all that Soho-edgy glory. Torn abruptly away from her own reflection, Twila’s gaze found Bishop’s and held it. Just as his held steadfastly to hers. She did not breathe, wondering why she’d never noticed him 21

Violet Visions before. “Did you lock the front door?” she quavered without warning, never knowing she was about to say it, yet forced to concede the perfection of each and every word once she did. “Of course. When do we ever leave it unlocked after hours?” “And the viewing room door?” “Why bother?” His gaze glittered for a moment. Strangely. Almost purposefully, before his smile widened and glistened, and he came to her. His movements were quick. Fluid. He mounted the divan with such ease that Twila wondered how many times he’d done it before. Surely a good-looking black-haired and indigo-eyed man…a very good-looking one famous for finding enormous delight and pleasure in both sexes…had had more than a few chances to practice that very fluid and unnerving move. “Why?” he asked around a small, entirely inflammatory laugh. “Are you expecting something?” “Should I be expecting something?” He only laughed again. And pushed her back. Very definitely pushed her this time, though very carefully. He pushed her back so that she lay spread-eagled, her legs automatically arranged in the proper position for whatever seduction he had in mind. “Sandra should be here,” he murmured as he located the Velcro fastening of the short-short black pleated skirt she wore over her body stocking. And separated it. “Sandra?” Twila groaned, almost lost in the delight of his hands brushing across her repeatedly, even through the delicate but firm layers of fabric that all too tragically separated them. “Why on earth…” “Sandra could teach you a few things.” “What…” Twila had to pause to breathe when Bishop 22

eXtasy’s Collective Mind pressed a heat-inducing kiss to the flesh previously concealed by her abbreviated pleats. The still net-and-nude concealed flesh between her thighs. “…th…things?” His laughter turned as wicked and knowing as his gaze had been earlier. “I know exactly where you’ve been, Twila. I know exactly everything you’ve done or tried.” Shuddering, Twila had no doubt he did. She’d never tried to keep secrets from him, never tried to… “You’ve never made love with a woman.” His voice was silken. Smooth. “You have no idea how exhilarating it is to have a member of your own sex lavish mindless acts of affection upon you.” His fingers tugged at the not-so-sturdy-after-all fabric of the body suit. Searching, determined, they penetrated the filmy mesh and lining. They tore and shredded in their wanton eagerness, so that Twila heard the fabric separate. Felt it separate. Felt, too, the inrush of silken air that stroked tendrils of pure, unadulterated fire through the steaming folds beneath…folds revealed now entirely because she wore no undergarments beneath the body suit. Never had, never did, never would. Instantly, Bishop bent over her. To lap delicately, diabolically at what he’d exposed. Twila’s body leaped instantly to life. Fervent life, responsive life. Every one of the exposed and then not-exposed folds of instantly misting, instantly aroused flesh with which Bishop’s searching mouth came in contact, sent up a separate, unmistakable signal of its own. Signals almost painful in their sudden, urgent need to have exactly what they had been designed to want and to have. She cried out. Not alarmed. Delighted. “I’d like to watch while Sandra makes love to you.” And then 23

Violet Visions there was no time for words. No opportunity. Then Bishop closed his mouth over her suffering folds, and made them his captives. “I want to watch your eyes. I want to see the look in them the first time you make love to her.” Her cry was thin. A deranged warble expressing all possible forms of deep-seated and agonized pleasure that words could not. “Sandra could teach you how,” he murmured, releasing his hold upon her far too soon. “B…but Sandra’s a l…lesbian.” His laughter turned silky. Seductive. Coaxing and almost, alarmingly, convincing. “She’s not. She’s like me. She doesn’t believe in cutting her enjoyment in half. Not when she knows there’s as much delight with her own kind as there is with the opposite.” “B…but I’m not. L…like…like…like…” At some point Bishop had freed himself of the snug-fitting jeans with which he made it a practice to conceal not a one of his considerable attributes. At some point he’d freed those very attributes, though Twila had never been aware of it until he moved forward. Until he moved upward, grazing the tip of his fully engorged cock along the heated, tingling flesh of her inner thigh. Bishop gained access. In a long and stroking, molten-gilt glide that yet posed some difficulty because of the confused and uncertain resistant drag of her own flesh, his cock parted her successive layers. He filled her. So completely and with such notto-be-resisted skill, finding some hidden inner core of delight she’d never suspected of herself that her head and feet lifted of their own volition. Her hands raised as well, and pushed with their last feeble remnant of strength against the front of his shoulders. 24

eXtasy’s Collective Mind The effect was a wriggling sort of denial that resulted in exactly the kind of opening and welcoming that Twila had never foreseen. The kind of welcoming it was all too obvious Bishop had counted upon. Her stunned body accepted his. Her body accepted the entirety of his impossible length and circumference, tearing slightly with a burst of distressed pain before it settled down. Before some other, much more basic part of her welcomed him with an instinctive soft release. And an easing burst of readying moisture at its discovery of him lodged there. Bishop ground down upon her, man claiming woman and woman opening readily to man exactly as nature had always intended. Exactly as Twila had always known it would be if Bishop McBride ever desired it to be. “Sandra’s highly attracted to you, Twila.” His escapades meant nothing to her. None of them. None of the openly flaunted love affairs with men, or with women. That was simply the way Bishop was. That was the way he had always been, and Twila was smart enough to accept it and respect it. But the notion that she might, could… That wasn’t easy to accept. That wasn’t easy to accept at all. “I didn’t…” Twila’s voice faltered. “…didn’t know…” “She’s told me so.” Bishop never ceased his pushing and grinding. Deep inside her, plunged to the absolute limit of her, he pressed in a new way against her. He deluged the awakened inner reaches of her with sensation from a thousand and one varied, sometimes impossible angles. He urged never-beforetouched parts of her to react almost violently with his promises of heat to come and satisfaction to be bestowed. Thrills swept her. Thrills, vanquishing the last of her hesitance, the last of her uncertainty, igniting as they did 25

Violet Visions impending excitement beyond her most vividly fevered of deepnight dreams. Bishop aroused her. Responding, her body became molten-gilt. Her body and her self, every part of them, poured themselves onto him. Around him. Seething mists rose in instantaneous reaction to, instantaneous and undiluted approval of, every touch he granted her. Rising, mysterious, that initial mist did not last long. It was not destined to as swiftly, profoundly, it mutated into something more substantial. Into clouds of shimmering, hidden vapor that once released could not be diminished. They merged. Fused. Became as close to one with that merging and that fusing as two separate beings had ever been meant to become. Delight murmured through her. Physical pleasure and delight, just as the name of the salon…Delice…had promised all along. From the very beginning. She no longer tried to hold Bishop away. If she ever truly had. Now she wrapped herself around him. She enfolded him with all of herself, using not just arms and legs but the entirety of that molten-gilt she’d long since begun to harbor inside. She released herself upon him and to him, certain she must cease to exist soon. Or at the very least to exist as herself, the self she had always known or thought she’d known. In the end it might not matter at all if she did take Bishop up on his decidedly intriguing, exotically exotic and increasingly tantalizing suggestion. “Me and…” She gasped. Took a full second, maybe longer, with her heart hammering more of its painfully rapid and terrifying rhythms in her ears, to collect her wits for the second half of what showed every indication of being a couple of short 26

eXtasy’s Collective Mind but utterly significant sentences. “Me and S…Sandra. And you?” “What about me?” Bishop’s movements remained sure and confident, firm and unswerving as he thrust forward and dragged back, ever and always readying himself for the next, even more searing and enticing plunge. Twila wanted to express her delight. Her full acceptance of delight as he offered it. But she lacked the strength. Her body continued to melt in upon itself, and beneath the weight and the stress of that melting, there was strength only for the most automatic of reflexive functions…for heartbeat, for breath, for tears and the prickling of every centimeter of flesh as her end, and their mutual end, drew inexorably near. Twila wanted to scream. She wanted to cry out. But the most she could do, the best she could do, was to lie very, very still beneath Bishop. With sweat-slicked palms pressed against quilted plush, panting audibly. Half-moaning a long and escalating series of soft ‘chuffa-chuffa’ sounds. “Why didn’t we do this a l… long time ago?” Bishop managed to sound in control still, though his voice was growing more and more ragged, and his slight stumble over one simple word gave away his inner turmoil. “You never… chuffa… paid any at… chuffa… tention to me bef… fore.” “Not that I didn’t want to.” His arms threatened imminent collapse when they began to shake. Violently. Twila groaned again. “Then why… chuffa… d… didn’t you…” Bishop didn’t answer. She supposed he couldn’t answer. His trembling increased. Tenfold… a thousand-fold. He became so suddenly unstable that for an instant Twila thought… knew… he was not going to be able to finish. Anything. 27

Violet Visions Sharp and stabbing, disappointment welled. She wanted what he had promised. She needed all he had promised, in every way he had promised. For the briefest of instants it occurred to her that she might have to, might even be expected to, take charge of the situation. And for that same briefest of instants it also occurred to her to wonder if she would prove any more capable than he of bringing about the only possible resolution short of death. For either of them. But even as she stopped to wonder, an amazing thing happened. Their positions reversed. Twila had no clear way to know who did what to make it happen. It seemed the world just suddenly and naturally tumbled around its own axis. It seemed everything she had known before shifted effortlessly beneath and around her. As if a hidden force of nature was hard at work behind the scenes, she found herself inexplicably levitated. Into an all-new position. Atop him. Still joined with him, still intimately and excitingly a part of him. Energy like none she’d known before kicked in. Tired as she was, and ready to collapse, that fresh strength infused her every vein and artery, every muscle and sinew, with impossibly wild bursts of energy. With many, many successive bursts of energy. The heat of it flowed through her. Ricocheted through her. And she became an inhuman creature. She became a force of nature in her own right, created outside the constraints not only of human strength and agility but impervious to the flow of time and space as humans understood them. Possessing Bishop already, she found herself wanting to possess even more of him. To that end she raised her hips in a rapid stroke that slipped 28

eXtasy’s Collective Mind her body easily along his scoring length. Her way was no longer dry, no longer resistant. It was soothed now, and smoothed by the now non-stop shimmer of moisture exploding inside her. Pressing hard into the cushions of the couch they shared, pressing her knees deep into its resistant yet supporting softness, she used every bit of her newfound manic strength to raise herself and lift herself all the way up. All the way back, so that only the piercing head of his cock remained with her, throbbing heavily between the parted, encapsulating ridges and folds of her greedy flesh. Bishop murmured restlessly. Uneasily. He ground out a wordless growl that seemed to try to resolve itself into words, though of course it was pre-destined to fail. Groaning herself as a long, quivering rapture rippled through her, Twila allowed herself to drop. Reclaiming him, she entrapped him for all time with flesh that closed snugly and jealously around him. She reclaimed him completely, with full intention of never surrendering him again, to any man or any woman who might demand it. It was all she could force herself to do to lift again. But she had to do it. So that she could make one final, mind-and-soulaltering plunge, amidst a great and exuberant throbbing inside her head, and every other single part of herself. Amidst a freshening rush of steamed-silk moisture bursting between her legs. They cried out. Both of them. In unison. Each voice built upon the other and each voice complemented the other. Each gave new depth and meaning to the other. They cried out as one, at the instant of their mutual peak. A peak so perfectly orchestrated that they burst simultaneously, with cataclysmic force. With force that threatened the end of 29

Violet Visions existence…all forms of existence. “God!” Bishop screamed. Face contorted, head tilted far, far back so that its top very nearly met the divan’s cushions, he grimaced. Tight cords stood out at either side of his throat, rigid enough that they appeared ready to explode through taut skin, prepared to add living crimson to the kaleidoscope of sudden, unexpected heat and damson-purple rapture that filled the small room. “God,” Twila echoed much more reverently, though hardly more quietly. Rocking frantically atop him, clinging ever more persistently to him with woman’s flesh that lost more and more of its substance and ability to cling even as she tried, she worked with mounting frustration to find more pleasure. More satisfaction, where naturally, as a function of sheer human release in the name of survival, there could be no further pleasure. Or satisfaction. She ached. Ached, with the fresh agony of finishing. Of a final bursting that mixed her most vital essence with Bishop’s, and his with hers. She ached with the supreme agony of detecting the very first sign of softening defeat in the rock-hard cock that still pierced her through and through. As it seemed to have pierced her forever. All too soon she would be forced to leave him entirely, and tears trickled from the corners of her eyes. First a few, then a veritable flood of them drained the very last of the life from her as she understood that he was utterly finished while she had so very, very much more to give and to take. Bishop’s next sound, almost assuredly his dying one, was a protracted and guttural cry that expressed at least as much agony as Twila felt when she collapsed, finally, away from him. She nearly tumbled backward off the divan. Nearly driven off by a tremendous thunderclap that seemed to come from within, 30

eXtasy’s Collective Mind but might just as easily have come from some place completely outside and separate. The thunderclap seemed to rock the room. It seemed to rock the entire building, and even the ground upon which the building stood. “What the hell?” someone asked. In her dazed state, struggling to come to terms with the after effects of the orgasm to end all orgasms…an orgasm made all that much more sweet by its very unexpectedness, and the way it seemed to scroll on and on and on with no end in sight…the only sound Twila could absolutely hear was the stammering thump-and-thud of her own laboring heart trying to escape through her ears. And maybe, possibly, though the certainty of it remained in grave doubt, the rasping of her own breath as it clawed its way laboriously into and out of lungs that would not expand enough to grant more than the narrowest margin of space. But she could hear no other sounds, surely. No voices, all but certainly. Bishop seemed to suffer no such after-affliction. Visibly exhausted, his cock now shrunken in full retreat, he sprawled across the opposite curve of the divan. But he was aware. He had to be aware, because as the ringing clamor inside Twila’s head subsided the smallest amount, she heard quite clearly his response to the supposedly imagined voice. “Fancy meeting you here.” Instantly a hot spiral of need and eager excitement began again inside Twila. Here was something new. Here was something not entirely unexpected, looming suddenly in her future, as brightly as a beacon of… The other voice said something. But she was not aware enough yet to make out specific words or to attach meaning to 31

Violet Visions them. Bishop moved. Rolling to his side, he nudged her gently with the knuckles of a balled-up fist. “Twila!” he urged with a note of eagerness rising again in his voice. “Are you with us, Twila?”

Us? Who?

“Uh…huhhhhhhh.” She struggled to focus upon his face. But it kept shifting. Kept wavering in and out of view, victim of some strange dark shadow that kept trying to constrict her vision to nothing. “Sandra’s here.” The rising note of anticipation in his voice was hard to miss. Even for one as unfocused by passion as Twila. For an instant her stomach quivered. For an instant it quavered. Nervous. Uncertain. And then, surprisingly, interested.

Maybe…

Bishop propped himself up on an elbow next to her. His eyes twinkled in the most enticing way. And so did Sandra’s as she pressed a knee to the top of the divan, her hands already at work on the buttons of her scarlet-silk blouse.

Perhaps…

“Menage a trois,” Bishop murmured.

Dinner at the Tavern had definitely been called off.

32

eXtasy’s Collective Mind

Everscape Dark Night of the Soul By K.A. MùLady

T

he scope and depth of the darkness in the Shadow World was a thick mass of moving blackness smoldering in the grey shadows that blanketed my mind, my voice, and even my limbs. I felt like a dark void in an eye of emptiness. The blood flowing in my veins was warm and heavy—thick as it coursed through my body. So much so that I could feel the weight of it slithering its heavy mass through my flesh, like leechworms struggling to move as they grew fat on the feast that was my life-blood. The oppressiveness was forcing my limbs immobile, and yet I could feel an internal chill rushing over and through me like arctic winds from the north country were stripping away layers from my flesh, and I knew I was but moments away from my bones being exposed to this vile Darkness. 33

Violet Visions I wanted to scream, to lash out, but even the stale putrid stench of death that clung to the air was too heavy to take into my lungs. I caught the faint whiff of lilacs tinged with old blood and I desired to let go, to drift freely into this dark abyss that stole over me, as I thought I heard the call of the city of the dead beckoning me. Calling my name. Requesting me to join them. I’m certain my council would have had a great feast at my demise and celebrated my passing. And then they would finally have been able to take over my lands, and run my people into the ground, stripping them of their lives, their liberties and of every piece of coin they had ever prospered to gain from at my reign. This terrible thought made me want to weep from this sadness. I yearned to shed an ocean of tears for all of those who would suffer and die at the hands of these vile men. Men who my people thought were loyal to them. Those leaders who sat at my council and broke bread with me. Drank my wine. Those who spent years after my mother’s death teaching me the proper etiquette and portents of a ruler to a great land and a prosperous people. Those who plunged this dagger of lies and deception into my very spine. Those who thought I was too feeble-minded to recognize their deceit. I lay with the weight of the Lands of the Dead pressing in on me, attempting to steal my very essence, and I wanted to cry. But immediately following this tumult of weakness was the need for vengeance. Hatred, vengeance and fury. I wanted to rip out the hearts of every single one of those bastards whom I called my friends. The need to punish them, to physically split open their chests while I watched their bodies spill their life-blood as I tore the very hearts from them rushed through my body with a kind of euphoric delight—and the oppressive weight paused, and 34

eXtasy’s Collective Mind listened to my madness. My rage echoed through my mind, begging with the full weight of my fury to gouge the eyes from their sockets—and the Darkness receded just a little. I wanted to tear each of them limb from limb and bathe in the warmth of their blood as the halls of my castle ran red in a crimson tide of their suffering and I reveled in their destruction and demise—and the opaque obsession that was my own destruction released me. I awoke in a tangle of silk bedding, my lungs bursting from the scream that tore its way from the pit of my stomach and past my parched lips as it echoed off the stone walls of my room. Valen burst through the door like a dark rampaging god hell bent on someone’s destruction—his dark wings spread out behind him, his bronzed chest bare, and the blade in his hands, bigger than my body, gleaming in the iridescent light of the hearth flames. “My Queen,” he growled as he scanned the darkness, his golden eyes quickly taking in the entire room. He pulled me from the bed, uncaring and completely oblivious to my state of undress—his only concern being my protection. Through the haze of chaos that had become my mind as I cowered behind him, I realized that is why Valen Resnek was a Shadow Guard. And this was why he was chosen as my Guardian. He was the elite of my Shadow Guards—his skills unmatched and his loyalty to the throne of Alm unprecedented. He stood six feet eight and was the warmest shade of bronzed oak that I had ever seen—from the top of his mane of gloriously long, wavy coal black hair to the rounds of his feet. His wings were a mixture of white, tan, taupe, earth and darkness all blended together in an arch of feathered beauty. Valen Resnek is a Night Hawk—a master hunter of the midnight skies. And in that moment, as the Darkness dissipated 35

Violet Visions from my mind and sulfuric tang of death and lilacs clung to the back of my throat as I relearned to breathe, I was grateful for his strength and his protection. “Valen,” I whispered from the shield of his wings. They shifted and I knew that he scanned the room once more— searching for the threat. Seeking something to kill. “Valen,” I said again as I laid my palm against the softness of his feathers. He slowly turned and faced me. “It was but a dream, Valen,” I whispered as I looked into the golden turmoil that had become his swirling brown and yellow eyes. He stood silently before finally realizing that there was no physical threat within this room to kill. It was then that he finally realized that I stood naked before him. I could feel the shift of his heart rate, feel the madness of the bloodlust leave him as other awareness took over. It was strange this knowing. It had been happening more and more since my twenty-first birthday. I would see people, my friends, my advisors, and I would know what they were feeling, what they wished for. And at times, I almost felt as though I could give it to them. Or simply take it away, leaving them with nothing. Nothing but the cold empty ache of longing and darkness. And something in me reveled in the Darkness, and that scared the hell out of me. “My Queen,” Valen whispered, his eyes finding mine. “I’m fine, Valen.” I wanted to say more but the feel of the silk as it settled around me brought a chill to my emotionally charged senses. “You should not sleep so, My Queen,” he told me his voice as thick as the night clouds beyond the castle’s windows. “Should we have need to leave in a hurry or if you are attacked it will make your travel and protection difficult.” He tried to scold, his 36

eXtasy’s Collective Mind voice stern as the vibrato of its tenor rolled through me. But his eyes never left mine and I could feel his desire for me emanating in waves. I knew it was an emotion he would never act upon on his own. So I stepped into the hollow space between us and closed the distance. “Do you want me, Valen?” I asked him. I could feel his every emotion rolling through the air between us. Crawling beneath my skin like the waves of the ocean. He wanted to kiss me and so much more. “My Queen, you have but to ask and I will die for you.” I knew that it was so. So I did the only thing I could think of to do. I pressed my lips to his and sealed the vow between us. His lips were at first gentle against mine as he considered his duty then he tossed his sword on the bed, clutched me in his arms, and kissed me like a woman was meant to be kissed. Putting aside for the moment his duty to a Queen. His tongue delving into the heat of my mouth, as he tasted my surrender was all the entreaty he needed. I was immediately lost to the frenzy of his need as my own rushed through me and I wound my arms around his neck, plunging my fingers into the depth of his hair as he lifted me from the floor and wrapped my legs around his waist. The heat of his mouth on my neck sent shards of desire wafting in waves down my body to pool in the center of my womanhood as his deft fingers knowingly trailed fire down my flesh until they found the liquid heat of me. Slowly he prepared me for his entrance, stroking and caressing me until I writhed in his capable arms. “Valen, you must take me,” I gasped praying that this passion would keep the Darkness from returning to me. As he drove the thickness of his shaft deep into my core and my body erupted into a million fragments of light I knew I had 37

Violet Visions been granted this one reprieve. **** Dawn brought a cavalcade of emotional turbulence as I prepared for the Gathering. Diiun-Nar, the High Ward to the Lands Between had come to see me, and with him a sealed document of my impending doom. Chosen. I had been chosen as a contender for Ward of the Lands of the Dead. “But how is this possible?” I asked as I paced before the flames of the hearth in my solar. “The Wards have spoken child,” he said his old voice weathered with time and the lines of his gray face making his features sunken and hollow. Diiun-Nar was said to be a thousand years old and from the darkness of his eyes and the reed-like frame of his willowy body he appeared more dead than alive. Perhaps this is what being a Ward would do to you, I thought as I considered the ramifications of this news. “But I did not enter my name. Do I not need to consent?” I asked. “Do I not need to be willing?” I knew I was being disrespectful to the Ward. He did not have to bring me this news himself and yet he had. But I had not chosen this course and I could not keep the panic or upset from filling my voice. I looked across the room to where Valen stood as sentinel and only found regret and understanding in his eyes. There was nothing that he could do to aid me either. Once my name was entered, it could not be withdrawn. “It matters not child. You have been chosen. And rightly so,” Lord Diiun-Nar said as he stood before me taking in my appearance. “But my Lord.” 38

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “No, Lakasak,” his voice echoed throughout the room cutting off my response and settling in the pit of my stomach like a cold hard ache. “You will seek your place amongst the Wards. As it has been from the beginning, so it will be to the end. If you are The Chosen you will live. If not…” His voice trailed off as he made his way to the door. “You are allowed one Guardian to assist you in the World of Shadows. Choose wisely,” he advised cryptically and then like a wraith in the night, he was gone. I could only stare at the space that he had occupied. I didn’t even hear the door close behind him. “Who?” I suddenly asked Valen as he stood, hand to the hilt of his sword, blocking my door. “Who could have done this to me?” “I know not, My Queen,” he replied his golden eyes finding mine from across the room. “But I will follow you to hell if you will have me.” I stood in the middle of my solar and stared at this Night Hawk, this Shadow Guard who had offered me his fealty, his strength, and, last night, his body. Now, if necessary, he was offering me his very life and I wondered why. Why would he walk the World of Shadows with me so freely? Why follow me to the Lands of the Dead so willingly? What was it he hoped to gain? “Why?” I asked him skeptically as I wondered why he too hadn’t fallen in with my council and their plans to usurp my throne. “Why should I choose you, Valen Resnek when there are so many others of my court? So many others who would give their lives for me,” I asked knowing that most of them, even now, wanted to see me dead. He crossed the distance between us, his boots silent on the stone floor, his glorious wings expanding with the tumult of his emotion. When he stood before me, his large frame towering 39

Violet Visions over me, he pulled me into his arms and kissed me—the hard press of his lips searing my soul with fire. I think I could have allowed him to kiss me for an eternity— the weight and feel of his lips gentle against mine as he stroked his tongue across them, parting them, seeking entrance into the heat of my mouth, and burning passage to my very soul. When his tongue met mine, I melted into him and he wrapped his arms and his wings around me in a cocoon, speeding my heart with desire. And I knew that this… this was why he had to accompany me. Valen Resnek loved me. And he would not only protect me, he would sell his very soul to save me. **** The Hall of Fates was filled to its edges with the Emissaries, Retainers, and the Kings, and Queens of all of the sovereign Realms who had come to pay homage to the Wards and offer a contender for Ward to The Lands of the Dead. Their jewels and elegant clothing appeared a captured prism as gowns, tunics, and crowns all sparkled in their beauteous glory. I would have like to remain at the top of the stairs but my gaze was drawn to the center of the room where the contenders were being brought forward. My feet had already started to move as if of their own accord. The crowd had grown silent as each of the contenders began to take their places, each one to a man with their warrior Guardians by their sides. I took that first step, my knees shaking at the enormity of what was to come, the uncertainty that lay before me, the evil I would face and the trials I would suffer. And then I remembered my dream—the oppressive Darkness, rank in the stench of 40

eXtasy’s Collective Mind death, morbid with decay, and the breath died in my lungs as my eyes alighted onto the Journey Circle and my awaiting position— at the head of the Circle. Was this a portent? A prophesy? What were the gods trying to tell me? What did this mean? The crowd began to whisper as I hesitantly took that next step, their eyes watching me as I cautiously poised above, my heart hammering in a chest too tight with fear to contain it, when I heard the unmistakable whisk of an arrow slicing through the air. I blinked, the instant zing of anger, fury and overwhelming uncertainty rushing through my body all at once. And then Valen was beside me, his arms firmly around my waist as he whisked me from the stairs. He clutched me in the vice-like embrace of his stout arms and we soared across the heads of the crowd, his wings stretched wide as he glided us to a halt at our place within the circle—the killing arrow vibrating a staccato of stolen death into the carved oak of the barrister beyond. “Who dares desecrate this hall?” Diiun-Nar’s voice rang out through the hall like a crack of thunder echoing in a small enclosure as every door slammed shut with a wave of his hand. “Come forth, betrayer,” another voice chimed and the hairs at the back of my neck stood at attention. “Seek you we shall,” she advised her voice shrill and sharp. “And once you are found your punishment shall be all the greater. Lest you come on your own.” Aillwyn Thanath’s voice was as crystal clear as a mountain stream and as cold as the iceberg it flowed from, and every single person in that hall felt the piercing arctic chill deep within their flesh, biting its way down to their very bones. Aillwyn was the Ward of Light and Possibilities and all that she offered, you had no choice but to believe. If she said the moon would not rise, at her whim it was most certainly a possibility. 41

Violet Visions As Valen and I reached our place within the circle, a man was dragged forward by the Warden Guards—frightful creatures crossbred between an Orc and a Minotaur, man and beast and every inch a death machine. His left arm was already at a horrific angle where they held it behind his back, and blood dripped from his face as they dragged him forward through the crowd. I couldn’t make out his face as his long, tangled brown hair hung down, covering his features, not only from me, but the entire court. The whispers began anew as he was dragged forward, his body already limp in the meaty club-like stumps the Warden Guards called hands, his feet trailing on the stone floor like two sticks protruding from within a bag of bones, his bloody trail smearing in his wake. I wanted to feel bad for this being, but I could not produce even a glimmer of sorrow anywhere within me. I could feel Valen’s hand at my back, strong and reassuring as he tried to give me his strength—the once normally spirited, pliable Queen, who is usually not shaken, needing the reassurance of her court and her retinue to guide her. But I stood there and watched this disgusting, treacherous, murderous heap of a man and nothing but blood-lust filled my mind. As the guards brought him to the center of the room and dropped him at the feet of the Wards, I knew I would have my opportunity to set my Darkness free—and the hidden Darkness within me rejoiced. “Tivan Jar, Earl of Dathnumas, and protector of Alm, you have been captured in the presence of this assembly, weapons in your hands, in the attempt to do murder against your own Queen and sister Lakasak Ur. How do you plead?” Trealan Nuar’s voice was filled with warmth and promise as he asked the unmistakable question. The Ward of Earth and Life was both handsome and lovely 42

eXtasy’s Collective Mind and you were never quite sure as you looked on the beauty that was the Ward, if it were truly male or female. But as its voice flowed over and through you like a stream or lake, or the wind or the birth of a hurricane, you knew that when tempted with its ire, the consequences would be fatal. “I…I only seek what is rightfully mine!” Tivan groaned the words out from his displacement on the floor of the hall, and I hated him all the more. There was no love lost between my brother and me. He had killed my mother for his place in line for the throne not long after our father died of a plague. Tivan obviously sought to do the same to me. My level of anger quantified as the memories of my mother stirred within my breast. I was small when Tivan had killed her, and her throne, despite all of his treachery and madness, had succeeded to me. He and her council were left as my guardians until I became of age, which occurred on my twenty-first birthday, and then all of Alm became mine to rule. Apparently, my brother wasn’t too happy with this situation. So I stood in the center of the Journey Circle, my anger spiraling through my body like a vortex of wind and molten lava with memories of the loss of my mother, hatred as dark as the Shadow World, and violence as destructive as the very flames of Hades spilling over me, until I thought I would explode with the fury. “How dare you!” I finally roared no longer able or willing to keep my tongue or civility. Too long I had remained the quiet Queen, the placid soft-spoken ruler, and for what? To have my council and my own brother try to kill me? Oh, I may not be able to prove yet that my council was involved. But my brother could. And would if it were the last thing that I did. No more would the things that I cherished be 43

Violet Visions taken from me. And that included my kingdom. Tivan looked up from his place on the floor as his sister was physically restrained by the hands of her Shadow Guard, Valen Resnek. “My Queen, let the Wards handle this,” Valen carefully advised, his voice the soft whisper of reason. But reason and sanity had left me the moment my own brother had notched the arrow upon his bow. “No!” I growled as I pushed Valen’s hands from me and entered the circle. The contenders who stood round had all visibly paled, their Guardians standing before them with weapons drawn, aimed at me. I marched towards my brother and felt the swirl of death and madness shimmering beneath my skin like the light of a resurrection, and knew the bliss of homecoming as I threw my arms wide and embraced the Darkness as it filled me like an erupting volcano. From my peripheral vision I could see the other contenders standing around the circle, their hair blown back from their faces, their eyes wide in sudden shock and uncontrolled fear. And I laughed, a joyous mixture of hate and euphoria bubbling up from the well that was my reason. I could hear the voices from the hall, whispering in shocked awe as I clutched my brother by the scruff of the neck and pulled him from the floor. “You will tell me, brother. Who amongst my court conspired with you in this deceitful plan, Tivan? Who has paid you, assisted you in this attempt to seek my demise?” I could feel the lies forming in the pit of his stomach, curling on his tongue like coiled snakes and I wanted to tear his very soul from his being—and I knew that I was capable of doing it. That it would be such a small and painless act on my part. And then my hand reached for his heart before I even realized what madness was upon me. 44

eXtasy’s Collective Mind My brother started screaming, “Valen. Valen Resnek!” and I looked to my own Guardian, the instantaneous jar of disbelief rocketing through my veins. But as my eyes found Valen’s across the length of the circle, his large frame standing strong and sure as he looked on me with amazement, and wonder in the depths of his gaze, I saw only the look of love reflected back from his swirling dark eyes. He looked back at me with pride glowing in his eyes—pride in his queen, love in his heart and his own murderous rage simmering beneath the surface of his veins for the lies that were spewing forth from my own brother’s lips. I knew in that moment that Valen was my mate. My mate and my equal in this Darkness. He would stand beside me no matter what horror he saw. No matter what shock this day wrought, and it was there for me to see—the amazement in his eyes that his quiet, unaffecting Queen, held this Darkness, this power within her, and I knew that he loved me anyway. The crowd started screaming, “Great Mother, stop her!” “Kill her! Before she kills us all!” People started pressing the circle forward and one of the Guardians pulled his sword from its sheath, the unmistakable pulse of steel seeking destruction ringing in my ears, and as I caught the look of death in his eyes, I knew its answering glory. Suddenly Valen was poised before him, his own sword raised in my defense, his dark wings expanded, blocking the other Guardian’s view of me as I reached down towards my brother’s sniveling, lying form, and grasped his soul within my hands as he screamed for my mercy. “Cease!” Diiun-Nar’s voice exploded through the hall as steel met cold steel. The crowd froze as the timbre of his voice ricocheted off the stone edifice of walls and ceiling, floor and stairway. It sliced through the madness of the moment as though a blizzard at the 45

Violet Visions end of time, and everyone in its path stood listless in the wake of its sudden fury. “Lakasak Ur.” My name boomed above the crowd as the Wards stepped as one towards me. I could feel the weight of their power and prowess as each one came forward to stand beside me. “Release him Lakasak, it is not yet time,” Aillwyn Thanath, The Ward of Light and Possibility advised, as her power flowed over and through me like a calm cool wind. I felt Tivan’s soul fleeing from my grasp and knew that it was so. That soon he would be mine and there would be no escape for him. That there would be no place far enough or dark enough for him to hide in. The crowd settled as one as the Wards gathered close beside me. I could see Valen off to my left, his sword still clutched within his grasp, fury still blazing in his eyes. I looked at him, trying to tell him with the calm that returned to me, that everything was fine, that things were as they should be, with a tilt of my head. And I knew that he understood for he responded in kind, his great dark wings settling behind him. The Wards circled me, their hands touching, forming a circle around my body. We stood in the middle of the Journey Circle as the crowd looked on in hushed silence. A kind of peacefulness began to settle over me, as dark and still as the dead themselves. And I knew in that moment my reason for being. The reason my name was entered among the contenders and who had entered it. As I found the dark knowing gaze of Diiun-Nar, certainty filled my mind as the calm unsustainable serenity, usually only found in death filled my spirit. “Lakasak Ur, daughter of Erebos, who was son to Chaos— and daughter of Nyx, Divine Mother of Night—It is time to take your place among us,” Trealan Nuar, Ward of Earth and Life said. 46

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “As there is the Living, so too must there be the Dead. As there is the Light, so too must there be Darkness. As there is Possibility, so too must there be the Lands Between. Let the FourWards be complete.” Their voices rang out in unison and I felt myself lifted from the circle as power rushed through my body in an erotic rapture of divine Darkness. A flux of static tore through my veins like the charge of a storm and once again I felt that heavy weight of Darkness filling me, only this time I wasn’t afraid. I opened myself to the Lands of the Dead and let its chill dark coils stalk through my soul like the homecoming I knew it was. When my resurrection as Ward of the Lands of the Dead was complete, I stood poised at my throne as their new Ward of The Lands of the Dead, before the people of our Realms, and rejoiced in their fear of me. Through the souls of their eyes, I could finally see what they saw in me and my laughter rang out through the Hall of Fates like the vile Darkness it was named for—the lavender hue of death as it spread its luscious beauty across my flesh, gleamed in the light of the sconces. The dark poisonous vines of my royal blood spreading itself in a web around my flesh, where I alone would hold the deceit of the world within my veins, glistened in the flames dark shadows. And at the very center, the very core of my being, the dark heart of my royal bloodline, stained a dark violet—death and blood, Chaos and Darkness, for all of them to remember me by.

47

Violet Visions

Grapes and Gravity By Viola Grace

Tdidn’t fight the grooming, but this time they stripped her of ara held still as her keepers came for her once more. She

every vestige of body hair, including that on her head. “Oh, dear Morla. You shouldn’t have gone that far.” Another of her keepers frowned at the chestnut locks lying on the floor. “Well, they said to remove all body hair, and that was on her body.” Continuing their ministrations, they had her tugged into a net suit to support her anatomy and yet leave nothing to the imagination. The vine cuffs on her wrists were meant to be decorative, but in reality were restraint cuffs that would send severe electroshocks through her body at the whim of a remote control. Tara had learned that over the last three months, the hard way. They had salvaged her from her crashed ship as a pilot from an Alliance shuttle. To the minds of those who found her, that made her free goods to trade on the black market. So trade they did. 48

eXtasy’s Collective Mind That is how she, Tara Kelis, ended up on this unnamed world as a prize in a great fight competition. Each day they prepared her, and each day they marched her out. She sat in her little dais and waited for a winner to choose her, even for one night, but it never happened. The women on daises to either side of her were Selna and they had a thousand times the sex appeal of one lost little human. The daily champion always chose them—it was never Tara. A gong rang, it was time to enter the arena and take their poses. Tara smirked as they pushed a feathered headdress on her head before sending her out. The shaving of her head was a mistake that the crowd would not let her soon forget. She waited in the staging area for the next gong, and as one they stepped forward and settled into comfortable positions. For Tara it meant one leg crossed, one leg bent at the knee and an arm covering the obvious attributes of her breasts. On the lavender mesh that they had framed her with, this was as comfortable as she was going to get. One final gong rang, and she braced herself. It was the fighters. They were coming in, and as always, they would make lewd comments to her and the other two, promising to win them all. One dark eyed fighter with golden skin stopped by her dais and looked her in the eye. “You will be mine this evening, and for as long as I choose.” Shivers ran through her at his deep sultry voice and when the words finally registered, she went into shock for the rest of the day. **** “Welcome one and all to this impromptu Arena, in this building, on this planet, we are free from interference by the Alliance, and free to engage in fighting!” The crowd, which had formed even 49

Violet Visions before the prizes were on display, drowned out his roar. Once he had whipped the crowd into a frenzy… it began. Oiled males of over a hundred species faced each other in pairs. At a signal, the pairs collided and the feats of strength began. The cheering was deafening, it repeated in waves. After the first few days of this torture, Tara had learned to filter it out. She simply watched the games with her mind on mute. The fighter who had threatened her with possession was working his way rapidly through the ranks. She couldn’t help but admire all of that golden oiled skin sliding smoothly over his ample musculature. A soft giggle from her left let her know that one of the other ‘prizes’ noted her fixation, and she blushed. It was the first time she had shown an interest in any of the fighters, and it just happened to be the one who showed more than a passing interest in her. Something about the way he moved, it was graceful and yet restrained at the same time. She knew that she had seen that kinetic style before, but couldn’t place it with her brain fogged by hormones. His face wasn’t handsome—it showed a lot of wear and tear. His dark eyes were a velvety brown and the only softness in a face that seemed stamped with marks of battles won. His bone structure was not delicate—it was carved of granite, his high cheekbones giving no hint of gentleness to his countenance. When he paused between challenges and looked at her, and found her looking at him, his full lips curled into a smile that sent a curl of ice up her spine and heat to her womb. Her eyes locked with his across the arena and all she could think about was having his body twined with hers. She shook her head and looked away quickly—he seemed to have no trouble reading her expression as his eyebrow arched in mock surprise. Then the full-on grin was back. 50

eXtasy’s Collective Mind They were down to two pairs of fighters. Each male was covered in sweat, grime, and blood. They faced off one pair at a time now. Weapons were offered to the competitors, swords, shields, pikes and daggers. The first pair matched sword to sword. Sparks flew as they struggled face to face, grinding the metal together with savage blows. They seemed to be attempting to wrestle and swordfight at the same time and finally one of the chopping blows struck home. Blood spurted from one of the contender’s arms and he fell to the ground to the screaming cheers of the crowd. Her suitor was up next with two daggers against a sword and shield. The first time they connected, she tensed and closed her eyes. The jubilant cheer from the horde let her know that the fight went on. Tara knelt at the edge of her platform, watching her fighter with held breath at every contact and melee, only to let it out as they separated. He was quick. The daggers blocked the sword hits and after a few minutes, the shield lay in the dust, its straps severed. His opponent was off balance and he pressed his attack, forcing him to the blood-spattered floor in seconds and getting a judgment of winner from the screaming spectators. He helped his opponent to his feet, then stood aside. The ringmaster—for that was how Tara had always thought of him—announced the names of the final match. He gestured to the first winner “Thiery Yanisin of Tival.” and her suitor, “Galeno Morathi of Naif.” His name was Galeno. She shivered. Naif, why was that planet name familiar? Her mind began to look for the answer and then froze as the final pair faced off. Her nails dug into her palms and she felt bewildered at the 51

Violet Visions strength of her response to the stranger. Dozens of men had threatened to take her to their beds, not one had ever carried through on the threat with the ample charms of the velvet skinned Selna beside her. Their species had been popular in the sex industries for years before the Terrans had reached space, only the educated races knew that Terran responses equaled and sometimes surpassed them. With each engagement, she held her breath and waited until they separated before she began to breathe again. Galeno ducked and skated one of his blades along Thiery’s ribs as the Tival over lunged during his attack, bright blood stained the blade and the floor of the arena as the wound opened every time he shifted. Galeno had a fierce grin on his face as he whirled to strike again, suffering a scrape on his upper arm, but delivering another long slice along the thigh of his opponent. Thiery went down on one knee and was now in the position of defending himself on the floor. The crowd was going insane, Thiery had been an odds-on favorite, and his current predicament did not bode well for his chances. Sure enough, the blow from the hilt of a dagger dropped him completely to the floor and the audience fell silent for a moment. A screaming roar reverberated as thousands of throats cheered and protested. Fights broke out in the stands, but guardsmen quickly quelled them The ringmaster announced the winner, but it was a foregone conclusion at this point. A tingle in her cuffs let her know that it was time for her to engage in her part of the arena festivities. Shaking with the strain of her emotional roller coaster ride, she stood at the edge of her dais and waited for the winner to make his choice. She breathed deeply and watched Galeno approach. As he got 52

eXtasy’s Collective Mind closer, she focused her gaze above his head so she wouldn’t be able to see the exact moment when he turned from her to one of the Selna next to her. As opposed to the normal procedure of leading the choice off, he used the expedience of tossing his choice over his shoulder. Tara’s breath whooshed from her lungs as she flipped through the air and landed across his greased shoulder. The sweat and grit of the floor still clung to him and abraded the delicate skin of her belly where it rubbed against him. One of his arms came around her legs and held her steady as he returned to the announcer and murmured to him quietly. “Are you sure?” He seemed surprised by whatever Galeno had told him. An affirmative grunt was all he uttered, and Tara felt a hand slide up her thigh to pat her gently on the ass. She squirmed against the living steel under her and her captor let out a dark chuckle. Without another word, someone removed the restraint cuffs on her wrists. “The transfer will be done immediately. Galeno of Naif, you will be cleared by the time you get to your quarters.” Tara tried to propel herself upward to see the face of the ringmaster but the oil still coating Galeno’s back made it impossible and she pounded her fists against him in irritation, and bounced on his shoulder for the trouble, as he turned and walked out of the arena and into the fighters’ hall. The walls were stone that had been polished to a high shine by the substances that were applied to the fighters for the handto-hand sections of the battles. Booted feet passed within her view as she looked around as best she could. Dozens of hard thighs and bulging loincloths met her sight, as they gathered around them to inspect Galeno’s prize. She expected it, but was still startled by the first touch against 53

Violet Visions her flesh by a warm and calloused palm. The hands focused on her thighs and buttocks and she squirmed again, trying to evade the eager fingers that tried to delve between her thighs. A sharp bark from her transporter had the unwelcome hands falling away in short order. The small flare of heat left her sulking in aroused misery as the smooth stride of the fighter carried her further into the fight quarters of the arena. Away from the boisterous chambers, the halls became eerily quiet. Tara knew that if she screamed, no one would come for her. Or at least they wouldn’t come to help her. They would assist him in anything that he asked them to. He slowed his pace and a door keyed open to his approach. It hissed shut as he entered it and her view of the blank door filled her with despair. It wouldn’t open for her DNA and there was no way out. He flipped her onto her back on a pallet, gave her that engaging grin once again, and snapped a collar around her neck before she could blink. It was standard issue in the fighter quarters, and he treated her wrists to the same embrace of metal, which left her attached to the wall by the included chain links. “I’ll be back in a moment. I would prefer to clean off the grime of my efforts to win your favor.” For someone who had just locked her to the bed, he had a bit of nerve giving her a courtly bow and leaving the room for the attached sanitary chamber. The sound of the shower running irritated her for some reason. She pondered her reasoning for a moment and groaned. She felt slighted that he couldn’t wait to have her. He actually wanted to take a shower, probably a nap before anything else transpired. Great. Nothing like that to make a girl feel wanted. She pounded her head back against the surprisingly soft surface and was irritated as hell by the headdress that was firmly in place. They had shaved her damned head for this! She was 54

eXtasy’s Collective Mind seething with anger and frustration when the sanitary chamber door hissed open and a cloud of steam escaped, heralding her suitor in a mysterious haze. “What is your name, Terran?” He was idly drying himself and she had an excellent view of all of him as the mist cleared. She swallowed heavily at the lovely sight of his erection, and to clear the saliva that had flooded her mouth. She imagined taking that enormous head between her lips to caress with her tongue. He smiled at her again, “Your name?” “Tara. Tara Kelis.” “Tara the Terran?” His full lips twitched and his dark velvet eyes roamed over her body. “Yep. The choice was unfortunate, blame my mother.” She would have crossed her arms over her breasts, but the cuffs kept her from moving them. “I think it is cute. On Naif, Tara means something else.” He eyed the skin of her belly where he had hauled her around on his shoulder, “You have delicate skin. Just a moment.” He was suddenly gone again, and she closed her eyes as she tried not to imagine his golden muscled flesh moving over and into hers. It didn’t work, a traitorous dampness and heat let her know that her body thought it was a fantastic idea. She really needed to get out more. Her eyes opened as one of the hands belonging to the muscled flesh in question, gently stroked her with a cloth across her stomach where raised red skin expressed her body’s irritation with his method of transporting her. He checked her over and removed all traces of the oil transferred from his skin to hers. Happy with his ministrations, he tossed the cloth on a nearby table and turned back to her. “Now, I haven’t had one of your species before. What classification are you?” His fingers caressed her through the net 55

Violet Visions bodysuit with deliberation and she tried desperately not to arch into his touch. “Bio fourteen?” She didn’t believe for a minute that he would fall for it, but her wits were all she had, literally. A bright smile crossed his features, apparently he found her vastly amusing. “Toxic and venomous? I don’t think so. More like a bio three. Soft, delicate, and susceptible to pheromones.” Her eyes closed again, this time in mortification. So that is why she got hot whenever he was near. “You are bio five then?” She felt a weight on the bed, a lot of weight actually, and looked up in surprise. He was hovering over her, supporting his body on his outstretched arms. She was very aware that there was only her nonexistent net suit between them. Her body hummed in anticipation of feeling him against her and she gasped as his mouth began to explore the joint between her neck and shoulder. Those sensuous lips that she had admired before were working magic on her senses. Her muscles relaxed and she tilted her head to allow him greater access. He smiled against her skin and trailed nipping kisses up her neck, and she murmured in pleasure at the sensation of his lips against her jaw and ear. Tirelessly, he worked his way down her neck and nipped across her collarbone. She shivered—her chains jangling—as his mouth continued up the slope of one breast and across the tip with a sharp nip of his teeth. “Let’s get rid of this, shall we?” That was all the warning she got as the netting that ‘covered’ her was torn off her body with a few sharp jerks. His keen eyes saw something that even she hadn’t noted. “They shaved you?” His fingers caressed a few small red marks on her pubic mound. She was so used to being handled and abused by the groomers that she hadn’t thought that there would be small cuts and burns on her. 56

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Yes. From top to toe.” “Hmm. You normally have hair on your head?” He was still propped over her and she marveled that he wasn’t tired after so long a day in the arena. “Yes, a lighter color than your eyes. And eyebrows,” she added as an afterthought. He was smiling again and she realized that it was her comment about his eyes. Dang. “Good. Although I find you attractive, I prefer females with hair that I can run my fingers through.” “It isn’t going to grow today or anything.” This was confusing and his expression was telling her that he knew something she didn’t know. His lips returned to her breast and she closed her eyes and surrendered to the sensations. Strong tugs by his lips, followed by laving of his tongue and enough suction to make her mewl and arch toward him, soon had her hips writhing on the pallet. He took each breast in turn and devotedly worshipped each nipple, as she moved to find something to wrap her thighs around. He shifted slightly and inserted one of his muscled thighs between hers and she immediately arched against it, seeking contact on the bud of flesh that was now throbbing for attention. She was embarrassed as the wet response of her body left its trail on his skin, but her body was clamoring for contact and his attentions to her torso were only fanning the flames higher, they were not about to put out the blaze. His mouth finally left her breasts and she continued to arch frantically against him as he raised himself on his arms again to watch her. His features showed the stamp of satisfaction, and he lowered himself to one elbow and moved one of his hands between her straining thighs. His calloused fingers mapped her flesh carefully, learning every fold and crevice and driving her 57

Violet Visions mad in the process. Sweat dampened her body and she tried to hold herself still as he inserted one finger into her slick channel. Again, he engaged in deliberate exploration and she finally began to move against him. He held that finger still, and she moved her hips to plunge it in and out of her, harsh little pants and groans issuing from her as the coil of tension grew tight in her belly. Just before she was about to go over the edge, that wonderful finger was gone. “No! More, I want more!” She panted and glared up at her tormentor, the icy chill of fear at his savage expression overridden with her own lust. Her wrists fought at the chains and she sobbed in frustration. If she had been free, she would have ridden him until she came. But, she had to wait. Wait until he chose to free her. She was snarling her frustration as he simply watched the range of emotions run their course. When she finally subsided and looked up at him, panting, he leaned down and met her lips with his. The kiss was slow, gentle, and not at all what she was craving. Fingers caressed her jaw and she let him part her lips, eagerly accepting the flick of his tongue in her mouth and responding with one of her own. She sighed and relaxed again, only then realizing that her body was holding itself rigid in its fight to reach orgasm. Their tongues met and dueled for long moments, each half of the battle sighing and groaning at the flares of arousal as they used their mouths in a parody of mating. She felt him part her thighs and she widened them to allow him access. She felt the blunt head of his cock press against her and arched into him slowly, as he began to push into her with controlled force. His mouth gentled and he groaned as he sheathed himself in 58

eXtasy’s Collective Mind her scalding heat. He pulled back and met her eyes with shock and pleasure as her body conformed to his and welcomed him with voluptuous spasms of muscles banding her walls. She clenched around him with a deliberate squeeze, and his eyes closed, and his body shook in response. His fingers threaded with hers on the bed and he began to thrust. At first he was gentle with her, going slowly and enjoying the pressure gripping him, and then as her body began to heave against his once again in search of her orgasm, he increased both his speed and his savagery. His body pounded into hers, the root of his cock pressing against her pubic bone and giving enough pressure to her clit to send shocks of sensation ever higher within her. Tara shrieked and sobbed as her body came apart under his relentless pounding and she wrapped her thighs around him to hold him close. He had other ideas. With her pleasure delivered, he moved faster and harder against her, grunting and groaning with every stroke as he approached his own orgasm. She felt his hands clench on hers an instant before his eyes blanked and his body shook in the throes of his release. She simply held him as best as she was able with her thighs around him and ankles locked and held on until the spasms of his cock stilled within her. With an impish grin, she clenched around him again. His body shook and he grunted and thrust his hips into hers again in another wave of release, rewarding her. When he recovered enough to focus on her he said, “Stop doing that.” He slowly withdrew from her body and lay down against her, one arm around her Extreme satisfaction overpowered the slightly annoyed look in 59

Violet Visions his eyes, and he slumped against her to catch his breath. The pheromones that he had mentioned earlier were very much in evidence at that moment. They were both coated with sweat, his and hers. Her musk mixed with his and she had to admit that the smell didn’t make her want to run to the shower. It was nice actually, more than nice. With a small gesture, he flipped loose her wrist manacles and freed her hands, but to her chagrin, he left her neck chained to the wall. He settled his head against her breast and snuggled in. Sighing, she ran her fingers through his hair and admired the cool and silky texture. Hair, right. She moved one hand to her headpiece and flipped it onto the floor with a grunt of disgust. She heard his dark chuckle and fell asleep with her fingers in his hair and her mind bemoaning the fact that he had more hair than she did. **** Dawn was impossible to find in the depths of the arena, but her suitor woke and began to move briskly through his morning ablutions. After he had brushed his teeth and taken his shower, he unsnapped her chain and shoved her into the sanitary cubicle. She had no option but to use the facilities and shower. He had removed all of his effects and there was only a drying towel for her to use. She grimaced, fortunately with her current hairstyle— none—it was under a minute when she left the chamber and confronted her captor as he prepared to leave. She left the towel tucked around her, as it was all she had to wear, and he had seen quite enough of her already. “Well, what are you waiting for? Get dressed.” He laced up 60

eXtasy’s Collective Mind boots that were vastly more elaborate and form fitting than those of the arena. His leather trousers were not standard issue, nor was the snow-white shirt that he wore. “Dressed? In what?” She was perturbed—he hadn’t even looked up when she came out. “You wrecked my clothes last night.” “On the bed.” A female version of his clothing lay there, with the accompaniment of human underwear. As she dressed, she kept the thousand questions that she had in her head silent, amazed that the bra and panty combination fit. The shirt was a little loose, but the trousers were nice and snug across the hips. The lacings on the boots puzzled her and she sat to fumble her way through them. His hands brushed hers aside and she sat bemused as he laced her boots on for her. When he was done, he stood, brushed his hands along his thighs, and tugged her to her feet. “Come along. We take off within the hour.” With her hand firmly ensnared by his he left his chamber and escorted her down the hall. Not to the fighters’ prep area, but out into the sun and across the surface of this unnamed world. She blinked frantically at the feel of sun and wind on her skin after months indoors. Her free hand wiped at tears that formed as she stumbled after what she now knew was her new owner, Galeno Morathi of Naif. They walked to the spaceport and through six customs checks. The arena organizers were extremely protective of their property, and only guest fighters could leave with impunity. Tara had to guess that Galeno made arrangements with management for her possession as well. If not, they would both have been returned to the arena. “This is my shuttle, strap in—we are cleared for immediate 61

Violet Visions departure.” He gestured to a small sleek shuttle and the door opened for him as they approached. He moved into the cockpit and the main hatch sealed itself as soon as they entered. She followed his direction and locked the harness onto her shoulders and around her waist in the co-pilot’s chair. The controls were bright and new, definitely an improvement over the old shuttle the Alliance had assigned her. The takeoff was smooth and she noted with receding surprise that he seemed to have little to no difficulty in maneuvering the shuttle in higher gravitational forces. She watched his hands carefully and that was when it hit her. “Naif! You are from a high gravity world! No wonder they couldn’t match your speed or dexterity.” She had heard of high-g species, but never met one before. No wonder he was so solid. “So, you have finally put it together.” He laughed at her again. It seemed to happen a lot. “Yes, I am of a high gravity species. Two to three times the gravitational force on your home world.” “How do you know so much about Terrans?” “I wasn’t about to launch a rescue mission for the Alliance without knowing about who I was going after.” He absently steered the shuttle out of the atmosphere and once they had cleared the orbital satellites, he set the automatic pilot and turned to her while releasing his harness. She unbuckled as well and tried to stand. The gravity plates were set higher than she was used to and it took all her concentration to keep her shoulders square. “So, the Alliance sent you after me?” He stood to match her posture with considerably more grace than she had shown. “They waved your file in front of me and I couldn’t resist.” His fingers trailed across her skull and down her cheek. “I have been waiting for you for some time.” Her knees buckled and she sat heavily back in her chair. 62

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Waiting for me?” “Five years ago, you entered the Alliance in the volunteer program. With your champions declared, your species now just needs to complete integration.” He scooped her out of the chair and walked down the main hall to his quarters. She struggled briefly, but her limbs felt heavy. Of course, higher gravity. “Don’t worry about it Tara, we are going to meet with an Alliance medical vessel. They will prepare you for life on Naif.” “Life…?” She was more than stunned now—she was terribly confused. He sat down on his bunk and cradled her against him. Well, tried to. She squirmed out of his arms and huddled in the corner. This was too much. “Can I explain from the beginning?” His hand gripped her calf, and she trembled at the warmth that flooded her. She nodded. “Naif has zero population growth. It is a high gravity planet and we simply slowed our reproduction levels. For generations there were more females born than males, and as our males left the planet, the population dwindled. “Ours was not an Alliance world, it never had been. We needed the influx of species that could be adapted to our gravity and climates. Few were available, and fewer were willing to part with citizens. “We began a campaign to recruit other species—including a mate compatibility test that worked very well for certain races. But many were left alone and waiting for a mate to appear. Then a lone planet was entered into the Alliance protectorate program and its volunteers were catalogued and assessed for compatibility. “All of the members of this volunteer wave were asked to sign a release offering their reproductive capabilities to the Alliance if 63

Violet Visions an appropriate match was found. Six months ago, I received notification that they had found a match for me. I set out immediately to meet with an Alliance rep to finalize all of the arrangements for transfer of citizenship of the woman and to make sure that the medical clearances were in place.” Tara relaxed slightly as his hand massaged her calf, and she acknowledged that she had indeed signed such a release. “At that time I was on my last assignment. Three months later I was sold and in the arena.” His fingers had teased the intricate lacings of her boots loose and he continued his massage on her leather clad calves. “I was told of your disappearance while on assignment and with the help of some Alliance Readers, we found the remains of your shuttle and the likely location where you had been sold.” He met her lavender eyes, “I made the arrangements with the Alliance and contacted the management of the arena for a fixed fight.” “Fixed?” It made sense to her now and a startled giggle began to bubble out of her. “Of course, they bet against the favorite and cleaned up handsomely. Their champion was a little battered, but nothing that couldn’t be repaired.” “And you won…me?” The giggles were a thing of the past as the heat in his eyes made her tremble. She began to shift and crawled toward him, kneeling across his lap, and meeting his gaze at close range. He cleared his throat. “Umm, yes. It was my agreement with management that I would have one of the prize females of my choice, to keep.” “So, you could have taken me out of there last night?” Bracing her hands on his shoulders, she nibbled at his neck as he had hers the night before. 64

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Yes. But I needed to make it look as if I was going to take you for a pleasure slave. If I had left with you, it would have been suspicious.” “But you had already fulfilled your agreement—they wouldn’t have gone back on it.” Her tongue flicked across his flesh and he shuddered. “Did you just want to fuck me?” A hot bronze flush colored his face, and she rocked her body against his. “It was in my mind. I wanted to see if all I had read about your species’ responses was accurate.” “Oh, that we are as sensitive, if not more sensitive, than the Selna?” She murmured the words against his jaw. The hard bulge behind the leather of his trousers distracted her in her questioning. “And that you were sensitive to the scents produced by my species.” His hands cupped her buttocks and he worked her back and forth over his erection. The musk in question was filling the room and working its magic on her. “I am indeed. Can we try this again without my hands shackled to the bed?” Her hands worked at the fastenings of his shirt, then her own, and peeled them off in jerky motions. The trousers went next, and then he was splendidly nude with an erection that still made her mouth water. She skinned out of her panties and flipped off her bra with a sharp motion, then fell to her knees and took him into her mouth. She hummed in satisfaction at the salty-sweet taste of him in her mouth then kept humming as she began to suck him as she rocked her head forward and back. He grunted and fell back onto the bed, tugging at her ears to bring her head away from his member and to his mouth. “This would be much easier if you had hair you know.” She grimaced and he smiled and drew her thighs apart nudging the entrance to her body with the blunt wet head of his 65

Violet Visions cock. As he slowly drew her down onto him, she gasped, arched her back, and braced her hands on his abdomen. His hands controlled the pace, lifting, and dropping her on him with increasing speed. Desperate for contact she rubbed her clit with one hand while keeping her balance with the other. Her fingers slid furiously and she howled as she came. In the next instant, she was on her stomach and he was sliding into her from behind, her thighs still spread wide and the sharp noise of impact with every thrust. He pounded into her with mounting frenzy reaching around her to stroke the nub of sensation that had sent her off before. As he began to shudder with his imminent orgasm, his fingers flicked and pinched at her clit, sending a wave of spasms through her. She groaned her second release into the sheets as she pushed up against him with her hips, and an instant later, his powerful jerking thrusts spilled his cum into her as he shouted his own release. He fell to the side and withdrew before she could play with him again. “I can hardly wait until you get the adjustments. Then I won’t have to hold back.” He kissed the back of her neck and didn’t see her eyes widen. Of course he had held back. With three times her density, he could literally tear her apart. She turned and faced him, giving him a sweet kiss on the nose. “Thanks for holding back. I think I look better in one piece.” One hand gripped her buttock and pulled her to him. “And it is a lovely piece indeed.” As they snuggled together, an odd thought occurred to her. “You said that Tara meant something in Naif. What was it?” His warm golden hand cupped her bald skull and he kissed her forehead. “White grape.” 66

eXtasy’s Collective Mind

THE PURPLE HEART By Madelaine Grant beam of sunlight from the suddenly opened heavy door A revealed the chaos of the crowded holding room. Vanessa shrank against the stone wall as she watched for a glimpse of King Horace’s Chief Procurer. Her fate, as well as the fate of all the other women here, was in his hands. She’d heard of the King’s voracious sexual appetite—the rumors were legendary. It was said he’d taken a dozen women to his bed at once and rammed his cock into every one of them. His harem was reputed to be the largest and most fiercely protected in the Western Kingdom. No chance for escape once she was in the King’s clutches, especially if her identity became known. The King would certainly relish ravishing his mortal enemy’s only daughter. She saw Derek Hanford at the entrance, legs apart, and stiffened at the sight of the huge man dressed entirely in black, save for the purple royal crest affixed to his tunic. She knew the emblem signified the Chief Procurer was a nobleman of royal 67

Violet Visions blood. Her own family’s golden crest was only given to those in battle who achieved greatness or was a member of her clan. The Chief Procurer’s black eyes were piercing as they searched the dungeon. He was looking for her. She knew it. For sure, the guards would have informed him immediately of her attempt at escape. He motioned to the guards. “Bring me one woman at a time. Unshackle their legs only. We don’t want a free-for-all here.” Then he ordered Seth, his first in command. “See they get to the baths safely. Until the King makes his choices, the men will have to wait.” She thought of her family with its many recent deaths and her heart grew tight with pain. Her three brothers were killed in the battle and her father was severely wounded. Where her mother and her faithful maid were, she could only hazard a guess. The old and infirm women were herded into one area while the younger ones were bundled into wagons for the two-day journey to Waterford, King Horace’s stronghold. Vanessa could see the Chief Procurer study the women as they were marched in front of him. Was he examining them so closely in order to discover her? Perhaps he’d heard of the numerous suitors she’d turned down only to give in to her father’s demands that she become betrothed to the old Prince Wilhelm, a wealthy lord whose lands adjoined the Trevor castle. She loved her father, King Trevor, and would do almost anything to keep that love. Vanessa saw the hordes of women leaving the room under guard. Where were they going? The silence and the fear were palpable. She straightened her spine and willed herself to be courageous. No man had ever ordered her around, except for her father and older brothers. She would show this despot what he had to deal with. 68

eXtasy’s Collective Mind They had tied her wrists and ankles with purple cords. As one of the soldiers came near with his dagger unsheathed, she mustered every ounce of her strength and held her head high. He slashed the ankle cords and hauled her up. Hitching his head in the Chief Procurer’s direction, he shoved her forward. Enraged at the soldier’s high-handed manner, she gave him a withering stare. “Keep your hands off me,” she hissed. From the corner of her eye she saw Derek watching the exchange. He was half-smiling, almost as if he knew a secret. As she approached him, his eyes openly raked her body. He looked right through her long silk dress and velvet cape. She was smudged and dirty after the long trip, she knew. Yet his gaze was admiring, almost lustful. When she stood directly in front of him, she saw the bulge in his tight pants and could tell his cock must be huge. Could this work in her favor? Would this man help her? Or would he just ravish her first and throw her to the others to finish off? She shuddered at the thought. Beneath downcast eyes, she studied his stern face. She saw him waver as if he were coming to a decision. Then he turned to his second in command. “Take the others to the baths. I’ll handle her.” With those curt words, he picked her up in his arms and issued a quiet command. “Do not speak one word. Hide your face against my shoulder.” Vanessa’s first instinct was to defy him. One look at his piercing eyes and hard expression gave her pause. This was not a man to thwart, at least not at the moment. Gritting her teeth, she did as he ordered. His booted steps rang on the stone floors as he strode rapidly down long corridors and up stairs. Where was he taking her? Derek opened the door of his spacious bedchamber and slammed it shut with one foot and then bolted it. Purple velvet covered the enormous bed. What was he planning to do to her? 69

Violet Visions Of course, he had evil intentions—she was his captive and he could do as he wished with her. But would she just quietly submit to his will? She had one of her own—and a temper, too. Derek settled her down on a wooden bench near a sunken steam bath. He cut the purple cords that held her wrists together. She hurled herself away from him. “Don’t you dare touch me.” The arrogance of him, as he leaned against the door, his arms folded. She backed away, suspicious of the amused expression on his face. “Do you expect to bathe with your clothes on, Your Highness?” He inquired smoothly. “Save me the trouble of disrobing you myself. Or would you prefer that?” “No,” she cried on a horrified gasp. “You have exactly one minute to comply,” he warned her. Breathing hard, Vanessa tried to stare him down. He wouldn’t dare… or would he? “Time’s out,” he said, stepping away from the door and heading towards her. Glancing frantically around, Vanessa sought a way out of the bath chamber. A high window and the door were her only ways out, and he would surely overtake her were she to attempt a run. She weighed her options and decided a good swift kick was her best defense or perhaps a bite on his arm. “Don’t even think it,” he said in an ominous tone. Then, seeming to change his mind, he threw off his tunic and shirt and tossed them onto the wooden bench. He pulled off his boots and quickly rid himself of the rest of his clothing. With astonishment, Vanessa watched him undress. Her eyes fastened to his huge cock and the full rounded globes beneath. She’d never seen a naked man before. Were all men so well endowed? Derek stepped slowly into the sunken bath. Releasing an 70

eXtasy’s Collective Mind obvious sigh of pleasure, he sank down and stretched his tall, muscled frame. “You don’t know what you’re missing, princess,” he said, glancing at her flushed face. “Why don’t you at least remove your shoes and stockings? The warm water will soothe those bruised ankles.” He seemed sincere and his tone was friendly. The bath did look tempting. She hesitated a moment and then did as he suggested. “Good.” He nodded his approval. “Vanessa, if you remove that cape and silk dress you could bathe in your undergarments.” She met his eyes and searched for any sign of a sneer or trickery. But his expression was open and almost helpful. It would feel good to immerse her body. She quickly discarded the velvet cape and silk dress and slipped into the bath in her lacy camisole, drawers and slip. She washed her face and pulled the elaborate combs and pins from her hair. A cascade of red-gold tresses fell over her shoulders and down to her waist. Throwing her head back, she let her hair stream around her in the water. His eyes devoured her. She heard his breath catch as he gazed upon her scantily clad body, her breasts and hips easily revealed under the thin material. He moved soundlessly around the tub and slid a long arm under her waist. She screamed as he settled her between his thighs. “Shhhhh. I’m not gong to hurt you. Relax.” Vanessa struggled for a few minutes. He held her hands firmly while his legs had her in a vise-like grip. Her bouncing around pushed her rounded buttocks squarely against his hardened cock, increasing his sexual tension. He gave a half-chuckle, halfgroan at the unexpected friction. Sensing it was a hopeless undertaking, Vanessa quieted. Her next thought, as she turned her head and encountered the 71

Violet Visions bulging muscles of his shoulder and arm, was to bite down hard. Before she could act on that idea, Derek’s stern voice stopped her. “If you dare to use your teeth on me you’ll get the worst thrashing of your life. Believe me—you won’t be able to sit for a month.” “What do you expect me to do then?” she cried knowing he meant every word of his threat. “Stop fighting me,” he said in a reasonable tone. He let his free hand glide sensuously up and down her arms and shoulders. She felt his gentle touch and felt soothed. Sighing, she settled back against him. “Much better,” he whispered. His hand lightly brushed across her breasts, returning to tenderly stroke the sides and tips. A jolt of awareness caused Vanessa to gasp. “What are you doing?” “Trying to stir you as much as you stir me,” he replied huskily, rubbing his thumb over the suddenly taut nubs. She felt his rock-hard cock against her bottom and realized belatedly what was happening. “Please don’t,” she murmured. Her protest lacked resolve. She knew it and she knew he did, too. She waited, breathless, for his next move, all her senses racing and alive. The potent force of his overpowering maleness was irresistible. She’d long wondered what it would feel like to be seduced. “You don’t need these wet under things,” he said softly as he found the edge of her drawers and pushed them down. She felt his engorged cock against her bare bottom as he moved against her slowly. At the same time, he pushed up the sodden camisole to touch and tease her breasts. Vanessa was shocked at her own quiescence. How could she allow him this forbidden intimacy? Still, she could hardly fight him, she reasoned to herself, trying to quell the judgmental voice 72

eXtasy’s Collective Mind within. His hands caressed her, finding all her sensitive spots. Hesitantly he loosened his hold on her legs and hands. She was free to fight him. For a split second, Vanessa hesitated. He was testing her— she knew that instinctively. Even if she’d had the will to resist him, her traitorous body was taking over. The pleasurable sensations he was inducing were like tiny flames coursing all through her, heating up the very core of her being. Releasing her completely, he shifted her slightly so he could kiss her. Brushing his lips back and forth over hers, he whispered words of encouragement. “That’s it, princess, so good…doesn’t that feel good?” He nuzzled her neck and then her ear, all the while stroking the silken ivory of her skin. Little by little she responded. Before long he parted her lips and thrust his tongue deep inside. At the same time, his dexterous fingers tangled in the curly hairs between her thighs. With infinite care he inserted one long finger into her cunt while his thumb rubbed her clit. “Ahhhhh.” She tried to suppress her moans of pleasure, but couldn’t. The passion he was inducing was escalating out of her control. Lost in this new mindless whirl of increasing sensation, Vanessa scarcely noticed that he’d removed the rest of her under things. Turning her completely around he watched her breasts float gently in the bath water. Her stomach and thighs pressed against him. Cradling her face between his hands, he kissed her fiercely. She could sense his satisfaction and she began tentative attempts to not only return his ardor, but to initiate her own moves. Instinctively she rubbed her breasts on his hair-spattered chest enjoying the feel and texture of his curling hairs. Derek groaned and buried his face in her long hair. “This teasing is sweet torture. I can’t take much more.” He pulled her 73

Violet Visions knees up and spread them so his cock was poised at the entrance to her cunt. “Vanessa, I’m going to slowly enter you. Since you’re a virgin you’ll feel a little pain, that’s all. Afterwards it will be all pleasure. I assure you.” With her fingertips, she smoothed back a strand of his thick black hair. “Don’t worry, I’m used to pain.” His hand was on her derriere, his cock searching for the entrance into her moist cunt. She felt him entering her slowly and took a quick, indrawn breath as he reached the barrier. She gave a quick cry as he pierced it, and then began to relax as he thrust his cock fully into her and pulled her close. Her head rested over his heart. She could hear it pounding in her ears. Her heart was drumming, too. He started a rhythmic thrusting and withdrawing, circling his hips, his cock teasing the sensitive flesh causing her to cry out with small moans of mounting excitement. Vanessa held on to his shoulders kneading them with her fingers while unfamiliar spinetingling sensations flooded her. He dipped his head and caught a nipple in his mouth, nibbled and sucked on it, then turned to the other breast and gave it the same attention. His hand lowered to titillate and tease the hard nub beneath her curly mound. The combination of tantalizing stroking and teasing put her over the edge. “Ahhhhhh,” she cried out as her body arched in a powerful orgasm that seemed to go on forever. Spurred by her release Derek let out a mighty bellow as he poured himself into her. His large body jerked convulsively as spasm after spasm overwhelmed him. He held her close for several long minutes as they lay together in the warm waters. “Well, princess, a little bit of heaven, hmmm?” Snuggling close, Vanessa buried herself in the security of his 74

eXtasy’s Collective Mind strong arms. For the first time in ages, she relaxed completely. He wrapped her in a thick towel and carried her to his enormous bed. “You must be hungry. I’ll bring food and drink.” For the next hour they lounged against pillows and partook of wine, bread, meat, cheeses, and fruits. Thoroughly sated, Vanessa stretched her limbs and yawned. The movement prodded her full breasts from the towel. Derek ran his knuckles over her pink nipples. Then he lifted them, one in each hand. Bending over, he suckled them. Lifting his head, he met her gaze. “I wonder how they’d taste dipped in wine.” He sent her a wicked grin and set about anointing each protruding rosy nub with a few drops of the purple elixir. Lowering his head again, he licked each one appreciatively. Vanessa laughed and began to feel warm all over. Could be the wine—or Derek’s caresses. “Princess, let’s try the wine someplace else, shall we?” She noted his heavy-lidded eyes smoldering with passion and felt a moment’s alarm. It disappeared when Derek’s tongue started licking the folds of her cunt, opening the fleshy, swelling lips. He placed several drops of wine there. “Oh,” she cried out, as waves of heat began to course through her like molten lava. What he was doing was so strange and yet intoxicating. He leaned up to kiss her mouth. “There’s one more place I want to lick wine from. Can you guess?” His husky tone and sensual glance sent shivers down her spine. “N-no,” she murmured. What did he have in mind? He reached for the partially filled wine goblet, placed a long arm under her knees, and raised her legs and bottom. “Hold them up,” he ordered. When she obeyed, he spread her buttocks and dropped some wine into her asshole. Immediately his tongue lathed that area with long, probing strokes. She could tell he was 75

Violet Visions enjoying himself immensely. “You have an ample bottom, my young princess,” he muttered as he set down the goblet. She could see his cock was already hard and eager. He rolled her over and pulled her into a position where she was on her knees and elbows. She could tell he was going to enter her from behind. “Stay still,” he commanded as he thrust into her wine-stained, moist cunt, his hands holding her buttocks firmly in place, in case she should resist him. Vanessa had no plans to go anywhere. Besides his strong grip, she was relishing the sensations his moves were engendering. It wasn’t long before an explosive passion drove them both over the top. Her cries and his low groans mingled together as they climaxed. Holding her to him, still joined, Derek threw the covers over them. Before long, exhausted, they slept, their bodies linked. **** Toward dawn, Derek woke. It took a moment before he remembered the events of the previous evening. Smiling, he tangled his fingers in her long, red-gold hair. He was happier than he’d been in eons. Gazing at the lovely maiden curled next to him, he thought about how he could keep her with him. If he had to be away from the castle, he couldn’t protect her here. How could he possibly bring her along with him? Battles were no place for women…unless … Could it work? Would she go along with the idea? He ran his hand over her long, beautiful tresses. These would have to be shorn if his plan were to work. He shook her shoulder. “Vanessa, wake up.” 76

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Sleepily she stared at him, blinked a few times, and opened her eyes wide. “What is it?” “Listen carefully. I want to keep you safe and near me. Do you want that, too?” He could see the surprise on her face and an almost yearning expression. “Yes,” she whispered. He knew she really had little choice. She knew no one else here. At least he wanted her—and wanted to keep her from the King’s clutches. “Good. Now here’s what has to happen.” For the next several minutes, he outlined his plan of action and his reasoning. Vanessa’s hands flew to the sides of her head and her hands stroked her long tresses. “My Lord, do you think it will work?” “Yes, I do,” he said confidently. “Then do it,” she announced calmly. Rising, he went in search of shears, came back, and cut off her glorious mane of hair. Evening it out, he shaped it into a close-fitting cap framing her face. Settling back, he inspected his work closely. “Not bad, not bad at all,” he said with an approving smile. “Now all we have to do is bind your lovely breasts and procure the right outfit.” Several hours later, she was dressed appropriately as a page. One thing was missing. Striding to the huge trunk holding his garments, he selected one and held it up. “Are you good with a needle? We must transfer this to your tunic.” “I know how to sew. I’ve had lots of experience while growing up in my father’s court. I’ll attach this emblem in the same place on my tunic as yours.” “Now you are a royal page—my royal page,” he affirmed. “No one will dare to abscond with you. Besides, you will bed with me each night. You will ride on my mount and follow my orders. Agreed?” “Yes, I will, my lord.” 77

Violet Visions Pleased with her obedient tone of voice, he gave her an approving smile. Her appearance was at once charming and surprisingly seductive. His cock began to rise with its own demand. “Come here,” he demanded as his groin tightened with need. She moved to do as he ordered. “Wh-what do you want?” “You.” It was one short emphatic word. He turned her around and tugged down the tight pants exposing the ivory skin of her backside. “Get used to this, Vanessa. It’s the position you will frequently be in on our travels.” He chuckled as he bent her over, parted the full cheeks, and thrust his erect cock deep into her cunt. There would be other ways he would have her, too, but he would have to get her accustomed to that other desirable opening. First, he would get her accustomed to his finger. As he continued plunging in and out of her tight but wet cunt, he moistened one finger and slipped it into her asshole. He felt her wriggle a bit although he could tell she rather liked it. “Don’t move,” he snapped, giving her buttocks a light slap. He was enjoying every moment of this encounter. Vanessa dressed as a boy, and yet provocatively feminine, was seductive as hell. Her submissive posture was an added turn-on. “Yes, my lord,” she murmured, arching her back and pushing up her rear. “Good girl,” he rasped. He allowed himself to lose control and his release began. He heard her cries as, simultaneously, they climaxed. Finished, he pulled up her pants and turned her around. Sunlight from a nearby window picked up the purple crest emblazoned on her tunic over her heart. “My purple-hearted page,” he murmured tenderly, as he took her into his arms. “I am looking forward to our journeys together.” He patted her backside with a possessive smile. 78

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Yes, my lord,” Vanessa intoned obediently. Then she stood on tiptoe and placed a kiss on his hard cheek. “You have given me more pleasure than I ever could have imagined. Thank you for the tenderness you’ve shown and for caring enough to want to protect me. I am your captive but I will follow you willingly to the far corners of the earth.”

79

Violet Visions

LORELEI By Astrid Cooper am your dream, your desire, your passion—what is it you Iyourwant of me? Name it. I can do it—be all things for you. What is darkest desire?

The song whispered into his mind, teasing, curling, exploring places that he never knew existed. The voice…a woman’s voice…gentle, lilting, tormenting. Reilly groaned and thrashed on the bed, hitting his head against the metal frame. He saw stars and when he opened his eyes he still saw stars—through the porthole. He ran a hand through his hair and flung himself back against the mattress, frustrated, tired, and pissed off. Planetfall in three days’ time, after a mission lasting eighteen months. Some men might have gone space-happy, but not Reilly Estovan. He put that down to a mix of good luck and Spanish genes. But he knew he was on the edge—knew it by the way he woke up every morning in a sweat, his cock rigid and pressing 80

eXtasy’s Collective Mind painfully against his gut. He had been too long without a woman. Goddamn it! Eighteen months, too long. He’d used the holo-deck and his own trusty hands and fingers, but it was no compensation for the real thing, even if some of his spacer friends insisted that a holo-fuck was better than any woman. Yeah, right! Reilly swung himself up from the bunk, his bare feet hitting the warmed metal floor. The laser shower took away the last of his night-sweat, but his cock was thick, rampant, demanding attention. He flung himself into his chair, facing the monitor and console and tapped in the codes with one hand while sipping a thick black coffee from the mug in his right hand. A message shimmered over the screen, the purple letters, cursive script and gossamer-fine, I am your dream, your desire,

your passion—what is it you want of me?

Reilly choked as the coffee went down the wrong way. He put the mug on the desk and leaned forward, peering at the message that repeated itself over and over on the screen in all shades of purple… He slipped the com-link onto his head and felt a moment of dizziness as he telepathically connected with the communications port.

Who are you? I am anything you wish, all you desire. I can be your darkest desire. Reilly smiled. The mind-voice was sultry, husky and female.

Where are you? Nearby. Do you have a name? Choose a name for me. Carmen.

81

Violet Visions Reilly frowned at the name repeated on the screen, again in purple script. Carmen? Where’n’hell had that come from? He smiled ruefully. Carmen and all the connotations that the name conveyed. Carmen the whore, Carmen the betraying lover.

I am Carmen for you. What do you want? That is not important, it is what you want that is. You have dreamed about me. I am here—come to me. Lady… I am no lady.

Reilly laughed at that. At least she—or it—was honest. He was intrigued.

How do I find you? These are the co-ordinates. And this is what I will do to you when you and I meet in the flesh.

He stared at the vision, his mouth dry, his throat tight, every muscle in his body taut with expectation, desire. No, she wasn’t Carmen, but another name, a creature from legend… “Lorelei,” he whispered, as he stared at her image. Lorelei—the siren. A woman of the stellar sea. She sat in an oval frame, like a shell, with antennae like anemone waving around her. She was purple, from head to heels—eyes, lips, hair. Naked, purple skin glistened in the soft light. Her legs and feet strategically placed so that they concealed intimate flesh, but hinting, teasing with what lay hidden from his gaze. She smiled at him and turned, stretched out, offering a view of slender flesh, rounded buttocks and the purple darkness between her legs. She twisted around, splaying wide her thighs and leant back, reclining, her hand lingering over her flat stomach. She ran a tongue over her lips, her eyes widening and in that moment her mind touched his. 82

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Want me? she purred.

Reilly groaned and hit the hyper drive. ****

He leant back in his seat, eyes screwed shut, denying the excitement. His heart hammered against his ribs and his cock and balls tightened in that familiar, exquisite pain of arousal. His hand traveled down across his belly to grasp his pounding flesh, but he denied the release. “Get a grip, Reilly, old man!” He laughed aloud at the unintended pun—he had a grip, at least of his cock, but a grip on reality? Man, that was debatable! He drew in a ragged breath—another. As the ship altered course, he keyed in the shields, bringing them up to maximum strength. One thing in space he had learned was that you didn’t take any chances, no matter what was promised—especially what was promised. The stars, like a woman, were often fickle. Luring, promising—then destroying. **** Twelve hours later, Reilly’s ship circled the asteroid. The audio com whispered with the woman’s song—over and over. It set Reilly’s teeth on edge, but it was the lure, the beacon that he had followed. He tugged on his overalls and fastened the belt, activating his personal shield, then climbed into the tiny scout ship. Damn it. Why couldn’t they make a scout bigger, he felt like a sardine in a can—his long legs, tall frame hunched over. The beacon and navigation com locked onto each other and he allowed the scout to home in on the beacon. 83

Violet Visions The scout flew down, through an opening in the planetoid’s surface, into a cavern large enough to house a fleet of ships. Minutes later, the scout settled down on the rock floor and he shut off the engines. He checked his suit, his belt and felt the trusty, comforting weight of the laser pistol in his boot holster. Drawing in a steadying breath, he snapped open the airlock and stepped out. The personal shielding settled around him like a second skin and the air cells activated, feeding him oxygen.

I am your dream, your desire, your passion—what is it you want of me? Name it, I can do it, be all things for you. Just tell me what you want… The song whispered into his mind, leading him

on.

At the turn of a corner, he found a purple dome, perhaps fifty meters wide, twenty meters high. He paced its perimeter, finding the oval door. What do I do, knock? He went to lift his hand, but the door hissed open.

Expected.

But was he welcome? More importantly—did he want the welcome? His cock did, but his intellect wasn’t convinced. Reilly stepped through and the door sealed behind him. He drew in his breath. Inside, the metallic walls were awash with the color purple, from the faintest mauve, to the blackest violet. Silken drapes parted as he strode forward and he halted in shock as he saw her. She was as the hologram, inside the purple shell-anemone, but in the flesh she was…Oh Man! Spectacular. Her violet hair hung to her thighs, her skin was the color of ivory, her large eyes were amethyst, her lips of matching hue. Around her neck was a silver necklace, hung with amethysts and silver rondels. She smiled in welcome, but the welcome didn’t reach her eyes. “You came,” she whispered. 84

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Reilly grinned. “Not yet. I’ve been saving myself for you.” Her eyebrow arched. “Such control, Reilly.” “You know my name?” “For your pleasure.” “Sweetheart, I take a lot to pleasure.” “I know.” Her gaze raked him from head to heels. She stood up, revealing all her naked splendor—the long legs, the heavy breasts, wide hips, narrow waist and the woman’s cleft sparsely covered by purple curls. “Do you like what you see?” she asked, shaking her head, letting her hair fly around her like a cape. “Honey, you have no idea.” She laughed. “Yes I do. I can smell your sex, feel your arousal…come to me, now.” Reilly stepped forward, measuring his steps, delaying the inevitable. His throat was tight, his cock and balls tighter. His chest touched her breasts and her scent coiled into his nostrils—a heady perfume of musk and alien. “Remove your shielding, Reilly.” She lifted her gaze to his. “You don’t trust me?” She curled her hand around his neck and drew his head down. Reilly laughed. “What…?” she demanded. “Lady, you’re under arrest.” Reilly snapped the inhibitors over her wrists and stepped back. She struggled against the laser confines. Reilly almost laughed at the futility of her struggles. “I enjoy playing games, but I need to know the rules!” “No game, sweetheart. Captain Reilly Estovan, space patrol. At your service.” He saluted. “You’re a justiciary?” 85

Violet Visions “Cop in the old Earth vernacular. Policeman.” “I have done nothing illegal.” “There’s been too many ships gone missing in this sector. No distress calls, no debris. You know what a lorelei is?” She frowned at him. “No.” “A woman who lures wayward sailors to their doom. An ancient earth legend, alive and doing it well in the space lanes it seems.” “I lure no one to their doom.” “No?” “No.” She pouted. “Release me.” “When we get back to Earth.” “I’m not going to Earth.” “You’re not in a position to argue, Lorelei.” Reilly grasped her arm and dragged her across the floor. It was then that the dome rocked with an explosion that flung them both to the hard floor. Reilly rolled and came to his feet, his pistol at the ready. He dragged Lorelei to him. Sirens wailed. “The dome is breached!” she cried. The atmosphere sucked at them and Reilly struggled to remain upright. He brought her close, his suit would have to cover them both. He hoped it would cover them both, otherwise she’d be dead the moment they hit outside. Emerging from the dome, Reilly took in the scene in a swift measuring—a cop’s measuring—that had saved his life on more than one occasion. Overhead the dark sleek shape of a cruiser dwarfed his tiny scout ship. Several smaller ships were flying around the cruiser, darting around the cavern, depositing space-suited figures onto the asteroid floor. “Pirates!” Reilly said. “Friends of yours?” 86

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “I hate pirates.” “You and me both. C’mon! We might just make it to my ship.” “I can’t breathe.” Reilly pulled her closer. “My suit’ll do us both, but stay close.” They ran, dodging laser fire, and Reilly flung her forward into the scout, slamming the hatch behind him. He raced to the console. Thank the stars that he’d left the engines on idle, otherwise he’d be dead by the time the drive activated. He slammed the ship into overdrive and the engines whined, the scout careening forward. He struggled for control, dodging the interceptors, the laser beams, twisting and turning the ship. “Eat my neutrons!” Reilly said into the rear display unit, seeing the pirate ships in pursuit. The scout ship, like an arrow, flew straight upwards, the engines screaming until he left the asteroid behind. He aimed the ship into the open cargo hold of his cruiser, de-activated the shielding to let him through, and as he passed into the hold, the screens snapped shut, followed by the metal door. He was home, but not yet safe. He lifted Lorelei to her feet and dragging her, ran across the hold into the flight deck. He dropped her inside the flight room and flung himself to the hyperdrive console. As he hit the drive, the ship coalesced into a rainbow, then became solid again as the deflectors activated. He breathed out heavily and closed his eyes. Man that had been close. He didn’t like to turn tail and run, but he liked better odds in a fight than twenty to one. Speaking of one … He turned in his seat and glared at her. She sat where he had left her, her head on her knees—she was shivering. “Are you hurt?” he demanded. 87

Violet Visions He heard a muffled sob. “I’ll take that as a no. Lady, your friends are left behind.” “Not my friends,” she said. “No!” she drew back as he went to come closer. “Don’t look at me.” “Honey, I’ve seen all there is of you, it’s not the time to get shy.” He lifted her by the arm and stared, felt his mouth drop open. Lorelei was no longer purple, no longer the siren. No longer beautiful. “You were a glamour?” he said, studying her pale face, hazel eyes, brown hair. “I like you better this way.” She wrenched her arm back, her eyes flashing, her mouth set in a determined line. “Do you know what you’ve done?” “Saved both our hides from pirate slavers, probably.” “Slavery is just a state of mind,” she retorted. “Don’t you believe it,” he snapped. “I’ve seen slave ships. Believe me, you’d rather be dead.” “I am your prisoner.” “Yep, until I hand you over to the legals.” “Let me go.” “Can’t. You’re what I was sent to find. The days of luring ships to their doom are over.” “I hurt no one. I offered and gave only what was wanted, desired. Where is the harm in that?” She paused, her gaze searching his face. “You say ships have gone missing?” “Twenty-five to be exact.” She shook her head. “I enticed six… You have to believe me.” “Believe you? Honey, everything about you is a lie.” He folded his arms and studied her. Her gaze didn’t flinch. She was either a very good actress, or she was telling the truth. Maybe both. Maybe neither. 88

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Well, it’s possible the pirates heard my beacon, and after I’d finished with the crew, they intercepted and destroyed. Have you considered that?” “A symbiotic relationship, with you as the unwitting partner?” he snorted. “Honey, I’ll let the courts sort out the mess.” He shrugged. “Are you so hot for sex, that you’d lure every passing ship for a fuck?” Her hand arced and caught him across the cheek. Reilly put his fingers to his stinging face. “The restraints have gone!” she said, stepping back. “You like to be restrained, huh?” he demanded grimly. “So where are you going to run? Promise to be a good girl and you can stay free. Misbehave and I’ll put you to sleep for the trip.” “No!” Real fear crept into her eyes. “That’d kill me.” “Hyper sleep never killed anyone.” “It does my kind.” He studied her from head to heels and to his amusement, she half turned from him, shielding her nakedness with hair and hands. “Come with me,” he said. “No, I don’t trust you.” He laughed. “You can trust a cop, Lorelei.” “I prefer the other name you gave me. Carmen.” He laughed at that. “Carmen it is. Come here.” He took her by the arm and led her to his cabin. The moment she saw his cot, she reared back. “No.” “C’mon, no need to be shy. This is what you do isn’t it? Fucking spacers in their cabins?” “I have never left my dome and now thanks to you, it’s gone.” He held her arm as he hunted through his cupboard, drawing out a shirt. He flung it at her. “That’ll have to do for the moment, 89

Violet Visions until I program the dispenser.” He watched as she drew the shirt around her, her slender fingers pressure-sealing the garment. “Thank you,” she said. “It’s only temporary,” Reilly said. “I’ll have it off you soon enough. We can enjoy the trip back to Earth.” “No!” she said. “I don’t…” Reilly studied her downcast face. “You don’t what?” She lifted her chin. “I don’t allow men to touch me. Ever.” “Ah…so the sex was an illusion? But why?” “I gave them what they wanted. While they slept, I stole what I could.” “An honest thief, if nothing else.” She lifted her chin, her eyes flashing. “The end justifies the means, isn’t that what you earthers say?” “Not in my jurisdiction. The end never justifies the means.” “I stole enough from each to pay…for the release of my people. There are so few of us left and those who survived the war, were held for ransom.” Reilly folded his arms. “Where are you from?” “My star system no longer exists. Venaris. Do you know it?” Reilly frowned. Venaris. A legend. A world of sexwitches…the world of the succubae—women who ruled through sex, through the illusions and the promises… so the tales went. “If what you say is true, you could have appealed to the Galactic League for assistance, not…” “We never ask for help from strangers.” “No, you just fuck ‘em and steal from ‘em and then leave ‘em. I don’t think much of your ethics.” “I don’t have sex with aliens.” “At least not physically.” He paused. “I named you appropriately, Carmen.” 90

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “How so?” “Carmen was a whore, she lied and cheated and died because of it.” “You think so little of me?” Reilly shrugged. “What does it matter what I think?” “You saved my life. There is a debt between us.” “I was only doing my job. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got work to do.” Reilly stalked past her and returned to the console, plugged into the com link and started sending his dispatches. He carefully left out the sex. By the time he made planet fall, the legals would have been sorted—it would only require the presence of the defendant— Carmen—to have the file closed. Her sentence? Factors in mitigation? Hell, no telling what the justiciary would make of her. After the justiciary, she’d probably be released to the Galactic Diplomatic Service, and after that, more bureaucracy. The thought gave Reilly a pounding headache. Red-tape and bureaucracy…the other cops wondered why he took the longest missions. Why? To get as far away from officialdom as he could. To be on his own, free among the stars, answering to none. One couldn’t measure freedom unless one had seen the stars up close… He swiveled in his seat and saw her, sitting at the opposite side of the cabin. “Your people…the ones left,” he said. “Do you know where they’re being held?” “There are ten star systems, each has custody of five … what do you call us? Witches?” “Succubus…a woman to answer the dreams of any man… If half of what I’ve heard is true…” He gazed at her. “Are you telling me there are only fifty of your kind left?” Her eyes flooded with tears. Ah hell! He hated it when women cried. “Lady, that 91

Violet Visions must’ve been one helluva war.” “We died to be free,” she said. “They came to enslave us, to use us for the sex-dreams, to channel the illusions to their own perversions.” Her gaze locked with his. “And our dreams can be used to control—to destroy. We died so that others would be free. There is one other who escaped her imprisonment…but I have lost contact with her. She was our Queen.” Reilly tapped his fingers on the console. “You can find them?” “Yes.” Reilly sighed. “I guess my first duty is to rescue the dreamers and take you all back to terra—let the diplomats sort it.” She lifted her gaze to his. “You would do this for me? After what I tried to do to you?” Reilly laughed. “Honey, I enjoyed the illusion you gave me. I pay my debts.” “As I,” she said and rose slowly to her feet. She walked forward and came to stand in front of him. Her trembling fingers threaded through his hair. “Your hair is the color of space,” she said. “So dark.” Reilly caught her hand. “Don’t do that.” But he felt his gut tighten, his cock harden in the arousal even as he fought to suppress it. He’d been too long without a real woman. “You smell of sex,” she said. “I have heard humans are very responsive.” “Yeah, with the right stimulation we can go all night.” She smiled. “Us, too.” “The illusion, you mean?” “No, flesh to flesh. Illusions are fun, but nothing compared to the real thing.” “My sentiments exactly.” He put her firmly from him. “Give me the co-ordinates, so I can put the ship on our rescue mission.” 92

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “It will take months…” “Then the sooner we begin.” “Don’t you have to report to your superiors?” “Out here I’m answerable to no one. The co-ordinates if you please.” Reilly tapped them in and sat back in his seat, his mind awhirl. There would be hell to pay when he got back home, but with a ship full of rescued dreamers, well, he would escape the reprimand, hell he might even get a medal. He smiled at the thought. He turned in his seat, but Carmen was no longer in the cabin. He followed her scent, finding her in the shower alcove. He watched the play of light over her body, the lasers cleaning and massaging her golden flesh. She turned to him, enquiringly. “Sorry,” he said, holding up his hands. She reached out and drew one of his hands to her cheek. “This cubicle reminds me of home—the lights—all the colors of the spectrum. Come here, Reilly. If not now, then you will soon. It is going to be a long trip and you will succumb…” “You’ve got one opinion of yourself, Carmen.” “I am what I am, as you are, Reilly. You want me and I want you. What else is there?” “A helluva lot.” “We have months to discover what else, but for now, we will have the sex.” “We will?” His heart thudded in his chest and his cock throbbed. She reached out to cup his rigidity. “Good. Please take off your clothes, Reilly. Unless you are shy?” He laughed at that. “I stopped being shy when I was ten.” He unzipped his boots and then his suit, kicking all aside. 93

Violet Visions “Do you like what you see?” he asked huskily. “You are all contours and contradictions—smooth, harsh, but beautiful.” “I’ve never been called beautiful,” he said, stepping into the cubicle, taking her into his arms. His mouth descended over hers. At first her response was shy, then as he felt her lean into him, he captured her mouth, devouring her, drinking deep. His tongue probed inside her mouth, exploring, capturing her tongue in a sinuous dance of retreat and thrust. His fingers slipped down her spine, resting at the tip of her buttocks, he gently scratched and massaged. The laser warmed and flowed around them, bathing their skin in rainbow hues. Her fingers knotted in his hair and held him tight, savoring him. Reilly gently probed a finger between her labia, finding her clitoris. “You are like a human woman,” he said. “We are kindred.” “I don’t…” “Hush,” she said. “I will tell you all I know, but for now, this is all we must speak of.” She fastened her fist around his cock, a finger gently pressing into his swollen balls. She stroked and probed, the gentleness with the harshness, theirs a union of contrasts as he plunged a finger, then two into her wetness. She lifted her leg and drew it across his back, holding him prisoner as he plundered and devoured. “I like what you do,” she said. “Much better than any illusion.” “We haven’t started yet.” “No?” “No!” Reilly kissed her face, her lips, nibbled her earlobe. He lifted her up into his arms and carried her the short distance to 94

eXtasy’s Collective Mind his cot. He lay her upon it, kneeling between her spread legs. “I’m going to lick you all over, taste you, know all there is to know of you, Carmen. Then you can do the same for me.” “I’ll do much more than that!” Reilly felt the faintest touch of her mind upon his—a caress that was so intimate it took his breath away, nearly stalling his heart. His gut tightened, his cock throbbed in time with the beat of his heart, the pounding of it reaching his temples. In that union, he became one with her, felt the desire and the excitement and the clamoring of her own much needed release. “How many men have you illusion-fucked?” he whispered. “I don’t know,” she said. “Does it matter?” “No…just that you want it so bad and never had it. Like me. Holo-fucks lose their appeal, much like an illusion fuck, I suppose.” “Yes.” Reilly bent forward and rested above her on an elbow and knees. Smiling, he stretched down and took one erect nipple into his mouth, his tongue swirling and lavering, his teeth gently nibbling. He continued to finger fuck her as he worked on one breast and then the other. He felt the first ripple of climax—hers or his? And held it at bay. She groaned—he groaned. Reilly kissed down her ribcage, down across the flat plain of her stomach, reaching her pussy. “Pussy?” she asked. “You’re reading my mind?” “Of course. Why do you call my anatomy pussy?” Reilly laughed against her curls. “Because I can make it purr when I lap it.” “You can’t!” Reilly leaned forward and took her into the most intimate of 95

Violet Visions kisses, his tongue lavering and scrolling, his teeth gently grazing. She writhed from side to side, holding his head between her palms. He entered a finger into her, teasing and massaging, finding the places that caused the most intense pleasure—he felt it as she felt it, they shared the pleasure of the other until Reilly wasn’t sure where he left off and she began. Gently he pulled away from her and kissed her flesh, traveling up to her mouth, taking his weight from her with knees and elbows. Slowly, Carmen transformed into Lorelei, all purple and silver. Her hair shimmered to purple, her eyes became the darkest violet. “How can you do this, without your dome?” “I am a dreamer, a witch.” “That explains it? Well, you don’t have to transform on my account…I liked you when you were plain.” She laughed. “And that, Reilly, is why I am here with you, now. Because you wanted me when I was ugly—that was an illusion.” “I want the real woman, not the illusion.” “Most men want the illusion.” “I’m not most men,” he said huskily. “Carmen.” Reilly ran his mouth over her body, tasting purple…he paused. How can a color have taste? He felt her laughter in his mind. Carmen and he were one and on her world color had taste… He probed her navel with his tongue and she moaned. He traveled lower and he heard her purr. “I told you I would make you purr, Carmen!” Her eyelids fluttered open. He kissed her deeply. “I taste myself,” she said. “Does that shock you?” “Oh no. But I will taste you, too.” 96

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Later. For now, we’re going to rock and roll.” She frowned. “What is this?” “Sweetheart, I’ll show you.” “No,” she whispered. “I’ll show you.” As Reilly entered her, his cock spreading her wide, finding her deepest recesses, her song curled into his mind, heightening every cell, touching all of her…

I am your dream, your desire, your passion—what is it you want of me? Name it, I can do it, be all things for you. Just tell me what you want…

“This is what I want,” Reilly said and moved against her. “Wrap your legs around me, hold me hard.” “This is rock and roll?” “Oh man, yeah!” Reilly wrapped his mind around hers as her ankles crossed and held him at the small of his back. He heard her singing, a deeper, more intimate song, one of passion, of futures and possibilities and of love … She was the lorelei, and he was the sailor, both traversing a different sea and as they cried and moaned and loved, their thoughts and bodies merged so that only one thought held sway of pleasure given and received, a passion among the stars that burned brighter than any supernova.

97

Violet Visions

Servicing the Sheika By Tianna Xander Shar’Tule sat on her dais, the same soft color of Copa Sthemheika lilies and looked out over her Serai with disdain. Not one of had the thickness, length, or stamina to bring her to her pleasure. Not one of them would ever get her with child. Turning, she looked to her High Priestess—a tall woman like herself, dressed in the same soft purple as the copa lilies and frowned. “None of these chupas will ever bring me to my pleasure. How do you and your priestesses expect me to get with child?” She reached down and petted her favorite on his head. “You try, don’t you, El’nono? You have tried many times and you have nearly succeeded.” She turned an almost feral gaze out to the rest of the males gathered around her. “I am tired, Na’apal. I am sick to death of fucking men just to hear their cries of delight while I still remain untouched by my own pleasure. Send your priestesses out to other worlds. Have them test the males before they bring them to me. Have them be 98

eXtasy’s Collective Mind sure each and every one of the males you bring back can bring a woman of our race to her pleasure. I want only the biggest males of each species. Those in their prime. None more than thirty to forty summers.” She smiled a sad smile and reached up to pat her headdress. “I do not want one older than that. My own Tule was fifty summers when he passed over and remember what bringing me to my pleasure cost him. I just wish that the last time would have at least brought him a son, then I could have rested. But, as before, I had naught but another daughter.” She stared up at the priestess. “Go. Now.” She clapped her hands and El’nono jumped to do her bidding. “Take me to bed, my favorite. Perhaps tonight will be our lucky night.” Na’apal watched as the Sheika took her current favorite to her sleeping chamber. Only once their ruler disappeared behind her chamber doors, did she turn toward her priestesses and novitiates. “You heard your queen. You shall each head toward a separate star system, scour all the life-giving planets and bring back a prime specimen for the Sheika’s harreem. The Priestess who brings back her mate, will take my place as High Priestess when she steps down from the throne.” She clapped her hands together, signaling her desire for her devotees to leave the room, so that she could have her pick of the Serai. Did she want one man for tonight or perhaps a ménage would better satisfy her carnal needs? **** “Come with me, worthless male!” the tiny priestess said, jerking 99

Violet Visions the chain attached to the shackles on the man she pushed in front of her. The large dor rod glowed brightly in her hand as she reached out to prod him forward with it. He was not happy. He jumped and moved forward when she touched him with the rod, but didn’t make a sound. He merely glared back at her, giving her a look that clearly stated he would shove it somewhere painful if he ever got hold of it. Sheika Shar’Tule sat forward on her throne. Spidery spindles of the purple Copa vines wrapped lovingly around her back. The symbiotic plant that held her within its secure web, gently released her as she neared the edge of the seat. She straightened her headdress and purple mesh sarong that barely covered her woman’s places and addressed her priestess. “Te’Lam, what have you brought for my pleasure?” Standing, she moved slowly down the few steps to circle the large man. “Good, very good. I am compelled to look up at him. Did he bring you to your woman’s pleasure?” “Yes, Sheika,” she replied. Her face colored prettily as she gazed on the man with longing. “He brought me to my pleasure many, many times.” Shar’Tule raised her brow. “Many times in one night?” She circled around him again and reached out to grasp a firm buttock. “Such a treasure you are.” Leaning closer, she whispered in his ear. “If you bring me to my pleasure and gift me with a male child, then perhaps I will release you. Would you like that?” He jerked against his chains, his muscles bulging with the strain of his exertions. “I would like to be in a room alone with her, in the dark.” He pointed at Te’Lam before his gaze returned to her. She smiled as she watched the fire flare in his eyes. There were few who could resist her beauty. The priestess shrank back behind Shar’Tule, still holding the 100

eXtasy’s Collective Mind dor rod in a firm grip.

“He wishes to kill me, Sheika.” “Damn straight, I do.” He glared at her, his black eyes menacing. “No man likes to take a woman home for a good, oldfashioned screw and wake up chained in some godforsaken cell being hauled to who knows where.” He pulled at his bonds again and his pectoral muscles rippled with the effort. His ebony hair fell over his bronzed face and Shar’Tule shivered with constrained desire. “Where are you from, my favorite?” She heard El’nono gasp behind her and ignored his muttered pleas. The male’s eyes narrowed as she sauntered around him. Her nipples peaked when her gaze lowered to the telltale bulge beneath his rough trews. The color, similar to her own royal colors, made her curious. “Are you a king?” The male snorted. “Only of my castle, lady.” “A fitting mate for one such as myself.” She continued to circle around him. He stood immobile, only his head and eyes turned to follow her movement. Shar’Tule turned to her priestess. “His…” she ran her hand up his solid arm to his shoulder, then down his back. His muscles quivered beneath her soft touch. “…I wish to know his size, Te’Lam.” She knew her allure. She knew no male could resist her charm and any who could, would only be that much more of a challenge. Te’Lam stepped forward, just out of his reach. “He is nearly as long and thick as my forearm, Sheika.” Shar’Tule felt her eyes widen as she gazed down at the tiny forearm that was still quite large for a male’s cock. “Truly?” She swallowed and cleared her throat. “My favorite, what a treasure you truly must be. Perhaps I shall keep you after all.” 101

Violet Visions She ran her hands down the front of his rough trews and felt his man-part grow and thicken beneath her hand. “Oh, my. I see my priestess didn’t exaggerate. Perhaps I should take you to my chambers now, rather than wait for the moons to reach their zenith.” She took the lead chain and the dor rod from her priestess and led him from the room. Heat radiated from the male as he strode next to her. She looked up at him. “Why do you not struggle against me?” He glanced down at her an unreadable look in his eyes as he ambled beside her. He acted as though he had no cares in the world. This male certainty intrigued her. His attitude, his size, his…rough manner. How rough will he be, I wonder? “What good would it do me? I have no idea where I am or how to get home.” He shrugged, reached down to grab his still growing bulge and smiled. “Besides, you gave me this raging hard-on and, since you seemed willing, I figured you could help me get rid of it. There’s always time for thinking of escape later.” Shar’Tule led him into her room. The welcoming scent of the bed made of Copa vines permeated the chamber. She removed her mesh covering and turned to him, offering herself to him like a gift. This was the one place, the only place she would ever relinquish control to a male who was not King. A king was always the son of the queen. Any other male was just a device for breeding an heir. **** “In this chamber only, you may call me Shar. What is your name, my favorite?” she asked on a gasp as he buried his face between her full breasts. “Rafe,” his growled response and frenzied suckling excited her more fully and she wrapped her arms around his head, 102

eXtasy’s Collective Mind drawing him close. “Remove your trews, I would touch you.” He pulled back, meeting her gaze with confusion. “Oh!” His face split in a wonderful grin that made her nether parts quiver with need. He removed the constraining material and Shar’Tule licked her lips. “You’re so very large.” She could only hope he would instinctively know what to do to bring her to her pleasure for she was bound by the laws of her people to never speak of such a thing. A female was always strong, always dominant. She could not admit to being anything less. To wanting less. “Will you try to harm me if I release you from your bonds?” Closing his eyes, he shook his head and sighed. “I don’t hurt women.” “You wanted to kill my priestess.” “Wanting and doing are two separate things, lady. For instance,” he turned and waved his arm. “I’ve wanted to throw you down on that bed and nail you like a two-by-four since we got to this room, but I haven’t.” She stared up at him, confused. “Nail me?” He stepped closer, his large muscles rippling beneath his bronzed skin. Bending, he brought his head closer, his eyes nearly level with hers. “It means that I would like to bang you, screw you, fuck your brains out.” “Oh!” Her body heated and moisture gathered between her legs. Even now her body was ready, willing for him to slide his hard member into her and bring her to her woman’s pleasure. Although an orgasm was the only way to become fertile, all thoughts of procreation flew from her mind the minute he removed his clothing. All she imagined, the only thing she could envision was the 103

Violet Visions moment he chose to enter her slick channel and make her his. If he kept this up, she would willingly submit to him, here and now. His very aura overpowered hers and was an aphrodisiac of its own. Not once since her mate passed had another male so completely overwhelmed her senses as this male did so effortlessly. Shar’Tule was tempted, very tempted, to ignore the laws of her people and submit to his domination in all things. “Can we get on with this? I’m dying to slide my cock inside you.” So her new favorite wasn’t immune to her mating scent. Very good. Perhaps he would lose his control soon and do just what she’d been fantasizing. “Do all the males on your world act as dominant as you?” she asked, running her hands along his biceps as she inspected her new plaything. “For me it’s not an act,” he said with a shrug, turning his head as she circled around him. He sighed again at her raised eyebrow. “I don’t know. I suppose. On my world, the men are dominant. It’s a patriarchal society.” She snorted disdainfully. “Utter stupidity. Dominant males are only good in bed.” She shook her head. “Worlds such as yours war constantly amongst themselves, killing each other. The men can’t control the urge to kill for what they wish to possess.” She set the dor rod on the table next to the bed. “The women of this world seized the power from the males over three thousand years ago. We have not had one war in that time.” She licked her lips and looked up into his eyes. Something in her gaze must have told him what she wanted. He moved quickly after she released his bonds. He moved so fast, the fear of what he might do caused her to tremble and her nether parts to quiver with need. 104

eXtasy’s Collective Mind He pinned her against the wall and held her wrists above her head. She made a show of struggling until he bent his head and covered her mouth with his and the wet velvet of his tongue slid against her lips. He pressed the lower half of his body against her. She whimpered and opened her mouth to deepen the kiss. He released her wrists, reached down, and lifted her. “Wrap your legs around my waist,” he growled, then suckled the hardened peak of her breast into his warm mouth. She did as he ordered then bit her lip and groaned when he ground his bulge into the tender flesh between her legs. Rafe buried his head between her breasts and inhaled deeply. “I love the way you smell. It makes me crazy.” Shar’Tule wrapped her arms around his head, and held on as he continued to grind his shaft against her heated flesh. “Rafe!” she screamed, when he reached down and slid his thumb through her wet slit and circled her clit. “I love that you’re so wet for me.” “Yes,” she keened. “Talk to me. Tell me…” “Tell you what?” he asked, before he suckled the lobe of her ear into his mouth. “Tell you what I’m going to do to you? How I long to bury my cock in your hot mouth, pound into your hot pussy and tight ass?” “Yes!” He reached between them, positioning his cock against her dripping channel. Hot cream covered her nether lips and coated his massive cock as he slid into her. She gurgled incoherently as he seated himself deep within her. Never in her life had she ever been with a male as forceful, dominant or big as he. He withdrew slowly, sliding from her inch, by slow inch. When he withdrew almost completely, he ground his hips against her again, circling his hips against hers as he rammed himself inside her. 105

Violet Visions His large shaft drove into her, stretching her. She groaned against his chest as he held her hips and rammed his shaft into her aching channel. Oh, yes. Her new favorite would serve her well. Te’Lam had not been telling her a mistruth. She was certain Rafe would take her to her pleasure many times this night. The cold wall at her back and hot male at her front only served to help her on her journey to her orgasm. She would come soon. She felt it. His large, velvet over steel shaft drove inside her as she held his head to her breast and keened his name to the heavens. He wrapped his arms around her and strode to the bed, his cock still buried deep within her. When he reached the bed, he lifted her from his shaft and dropped her on the coverlet. “Roll over and get on your hands and knees.” She did as he demanded with no question. This is what she wanted. What she needed to reach her pleasure, to procreate. Still she did it only for the pleasure she knew he would bring her. Shar’Tule waited as he knelt behind her, his fingers alternately kneading and caressing her behind. His fingers slid into her channel, probing both her ass and her pussy as her slick cream coated his hand. Slowly, Rafe slid his cock back into her tight channel with his fingers still buried in her ass. She groaned, growing closer to her climax, closer to her ovulation. “Isn’t this enough, slut?” He growled, still pumping his shaft into her as his fingers wriggled in the tight recesses of her ass. His movements became strained, jerky as she realized he was nearing his own climax and she had still yet to reach her own. Disappointment washed through her when his breath hitched and she realized even this wonderful specimen couldn’t bring her to her pleasure. “Please,” she cried, uncaring that she begged him for release. 106

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Please don’t. I haven’t…” “Oh, no you don’t,” he snarled as he rammed himself into her again and again. “You’re going to come for me, you bitch. I want to feel your cunt spasm around my cock, gripping it while I shoot my load into your tight pussy. Do you hear me?” A sharp crack and a stinging sensation on her ass made her scream. But not with pain. “Yes!” she keened as he slapped her ass again. The added sensation and the knowledge that he was well and truly a dominant male, finally sent her to her pleasure and she screamed. “Rafe, yes. Fuck me!” Still on her knees, she pushed back as he drove forward, heightening her pleasure. He pounded into her. Ruthless in his passion, he drilled her with abandon. Her nether parts twitched and tingled. Heat and power moved through her, and still he rode her. Thrust after powerful thrust, his strong hands gripped her hips, his fingers digging into her until she was sure bruises would form on her skin. Yet, she didn’t care. She couldn’t care. This powerful dominant male had lost his control. Had she ever felt this empowered? By giving up her control, hadn’t she regained it tenfold? Her heart beat in a maddening rhythm as he drove into her. She pushed back against him frantically matching each of his powerful forward thrusts. Power built in her body, as it finally produced a fertile egg. Sweat soaked their skin as their bodies clashed together. His frenzied thrusting increased and still Rafe didn’t stop, didn’t slow. Each stroke buried him harder and deeper into her. When an aura of blinding white light surrounded them, she knew. She knew with everything in her that a child would come of this mating, of this loving. No, not a child. Two. She screamed out another release and her triumph as he finally gripped her 107

Violet Visions hips and growled behind her. ****

Twenty-five summers later… The Throne Room of Copa Chrystal Palace on the planet of Talea… Starr al Shar’Rafe, the current Sheika, sat on the purple webbed dais and chewed her nails. It was a deplorable habit she knew. One she picked up from her earther father. It had been less than a year since her brother was killed in a hovercraft accident. Yet, the priestesses were adamant. She must produce an heir. Since her mother and father never had another son, it fell to her as twin of the king to produce another heir for her people. With her mother’s suggestion still fresh in her mind she pondered her dilemma. Like her mother before her, she was unable to find her woman’s pleasure from the Talean men. Either they were too small or they simply didn’t have enough stamina to satisfy her. Should she listen to her mother and send her priestesses back to her father’s planet? How would he feel about her following in her mother’s footsteps so thoroughly? She had to know, which was why she had summoned her father. The High Priestess showed him into the chamber. He stood below the dais, his hands behind his back. If she gazed upon him with a critical eye, even she could see what it was her mother saw in him. Even at forty-nine summers, her father was still a powerfully handsome male. “You wanted to see me, peanut?” She blushed at the endearment. He hadn’t called her that in at least five summers. “Yes, father.” She slid forward on the dais, waited for the 108

eXtasy’s Collective Mind spidery vines to release her, then slid from the symbiotic plant to approach her father. “As you know, the priestesses require me to produce an heir.” She cleared her throat. “I have been having trouble and mother suggested I send the priestesses back to Earth to find me a male. I wanted to know your thoughts on this.” He paced in front of her obviously upset. “I can’t tell you to do that, darlin’. I won’t tell you to send your priestesses to Earth to rip a man from his home, from everything he knows, just to further your planet’s welfare.” She nodded. “These are your thoughts?” “Yes. Those are my thoughts. If you were hoping for my blessing, I cannot and will not give it.” He turned and left the chamber without a backward glance. Now what would she do?

109

Violet Visions

Loving the Sheika By Bonnie Rose Leigh tarr looked around her in utter amazement. Never had she S seen such glorious trees. They stood so tall she had to crane her neck to see them and still their tops were well beyond her sight. The green leaves swayed gently in the breeze, and the rough white bark on their trunks astonished her. She turned to her High Priestess in awe. “Have you ever seen such things before, Te’Lam?” She gave Starr an indulgent smile. It was only then she remembered that of course Te’Lam had seen these wondrous things before. She’d been the one to bring her earther father to Talea to begin with. “How foolish of me. You must still think me naught but a child.” “Don’t be silly, Sheika. You may be young, and full of joy and exuberance, but a child you are not. Once you find your mate, you’ll find your center. Only then, will you become the woman you are meant to be.” “You are so wise, and yet, I fear that even were I to find a 110

eXtasy’s Collective Mind mate here on my father’s home world and bring him home with me as my consort, that I’ll never truly fit in on Talea.” Te’Lam looked at her the way she’d done since Starr was but a babe, as though she could see straight into her soul and know all her secret fears and fantasies. “Is that your belief, Sheika? Truly and honestly?” She could feel her eyes well with tears. She snorted and turned her back on her High Priestess. On Talea it was forbidden to appear weak, and crying in front of others could definitely be construed as such. “I cannot but think back on my father’s words before I left home, Te’Lam.” “And what did he tell you, my Sheika?” After making sure her eyes were no longer teary, Starr turned back toward her advisor. She could blame her emotional responses on her father’s earther heritage if anyone questioned her, though no one would dare. And even that thought depressed her. She just wanted to be respected for herself, not her position. And loved. What she wouldn’t give to have a loving mate, an equal to rule by her side, not forced to stand behind her as custom dictates. Was that so very much to ask? She sighed, tucking her hands in the front pockets of the rough trews her father favored. She knew Te’Lam awaited her answer, so she kept all trace of sadness and confusion out of her voice when she again spoke. “He said, ‘Do what makes you happy, peanut. Don’t worry about what is expected of you. Just follow your heart.’” Starr once again tipped her head toward the heavens, amazed at the beauty all around her. Millions of twinkling stars hung above her head, shining their light upon her. It felt like a benediction. It felt like she’d finally come home. “And what does your heart say, Sheika?” Could she be honest with her? Could she for once voice her 111

Violet Visions true feelings without worrying about what others felt, what others thought? She swallowed past the thick knot in her throat. “My heart says I’m finally where I’m supposed to be.” She turned to ask her closest advisor, “Is that crazy?” Te’Lam tilted her head, a secretive smile wreathed her face. “I think you’ll be just fine now, Sheika.” What did she mean by that? Darkness seemed to be falling fast. Soon it would be too dark to see the trail that led outside these protected woods. They had no time to tarry so she couldn’t find out either. With regret, she changed the subject. “As you’ve been here before, I will follow where you lead. I trust your judgment, Te’Lam.” Her High Priestess nodded and turned toward the narrow trail they’d follow into town. Starr gingerly followed, unused to walking on such forested terrain. “How will I find a mate, Te’Lam?” “You must go to where the men congregate. It is the quickest way. We must first find suitable lodging and clothing for your search. Only then will you be ready to start your mate hunt.” “And you know where we can go about finding such things?” she asked, moving a large branch out of her way as she continued to trail behind her advisor. “Much has already been taken care of.” Starr raised startled eyes, trying to penetrate the inky darkness and glimpse her priestess’ face, though that was impossible with Te’Lam in front of her. “What do you mean, High Priestess?” “Your mother had me make arrangements for all potential mates taken from their worlds. For those who were sent back home with their memories of Talea wiped clean, she didn’t want to leave them with no place to call their own.” “So she wasn’t completely ruthless then?” Relief swam 112

eXtasy’s Collective Mind through Starr. For so long she’d been upset at her mother’s apparent cruelty to take what she wanted without thought for other’s wants and needs. “No she wasn’t. Though the males did not know we’d made arrangements for them. She disrupted their lives enough by taking them from all they knew and loved. She would not do more harm by leaving them homeless upon their return.” Perhaps thinking she’d said enough, Te’Lam dropped the subject. “You will stay in your father’s home. A caretaker has lived there for many years, awaiting his return.” “And where will the caretaker live?” “He has been appropriately compensated over the years. He should have funds to find his own place, at least temporarily.” Starr nodded, the momentum of her sudden movement in the murky darkness causing her to stumble. “How much farther must we walk over this rough terrain?” “It’s not much farther, Sheika. Just a few more minutes.” “Good. I’m getting tired and my feet are beginning to ache.” Starr limped behind her, wondering how many more years would pass before she possessed the seemingly endless stamina the priestess appeared to have. Te’Lam stopped, turned toward her with her hands on her hips. “It’s not like you to gripe, Sheika.” She tilted her head. A look of profound concentration marred her flawless features. “Is there something you haven’t told me?” Beneath the High Priestess’ heavy gaze, Starr bowed her head, swiping her feet through the leaves and twigs on the ground. She shook her head, reluctant to voice her thoughts, her fears. “It’s nothing, Te’Lam.” The priestess raised her brow. “It’s obviously something if it is upsetting you the way it is.” Starr licked her lips. “It’s just that… well, I’m not a Sheika 113

Violet Visions here. I—I could be denied.” Te’Lam laughed. “You’re worried of rejection? You? The most beautiful woman in the Manutian Universe is worried? I do not believe it.” “It is not funny! I’m so aroused I’m afraid I may suddenly burst into flame and you think it is funny.” She huffed out a frustrated sigh. “I haven’t found release with even one of my males. Not one!” She stamped her foot. “Come along, Sheika. The house is just through these trees. We will get you dressed appropriately and soon you will find your mate.” The priestess led her through a small copse of trees into a vast clearing. A surprised gasp passed her lips. A large, rambling house stood silhouetted against the night sky. The moon shone down on the upper wrap-around balcony giving it a silvery glow. Vines climbed the outer shell, leaving small white flowers to glow brightly in the moonlight. A large pool graced the back yard. Clear blue water filled the lit pool and Starr longed to strip and bathe in the cool, clear water. Te’Lam strode to the door. “Come, we must hurry. The bars will be full of available women, soon. The good men will be taken before we arrive.” She pulled a strange shaped silver key from her pocket and unlocked the door. She held her arm out. “After you, Sheika.” After swallowing passed the lump lodged in her throat, Starr entered the darkened dwelling. Her hands began to tremble in trepidation. Could she go through with tonight’s plans? Could she seduce a human male then leave him behind in dawn’s morning light? She shook her head at her foolish thoughts. What choice did she have but to follow through? None. She had no choice at all. 114

eXtasy’s Collective Mind She sighed, her dismay weighed down her shoulders like the heaviest of royal cloaks. She’d never wanted to be Sheika, never wanted to birth the next heir to the Talean Throne. In some tiny part of her mind she’d always hoped to come to Earth. Not to procure a mate and leave, but to find a home, a place to belong. Shaking off her unhappiness, she walked further into the dark room, though her eyes were rapidly adjusting to the nonexistent lighting. As least she’d received some of her mother’s genes, though her night sight probably wasn’t much better than her human father’s. Sometimes, she felt as though she didn’t belong amongst her mother’s people. She was sure her brother received all the Talean genes and she the human ones while they’d shared their mother’s womb. “Why have you stopped in the middle of the room, Sheika? We don’t have time for any delays.” Shaken out of her morbid thoughts, Starr cleared her throat. “Just thinking, Te’Lam.” “And what has you worried now, My Queen?” “Actually, I was wondering what I am to wear. What is the proper attire for a bar, and where do I procure the necessities?” “All has been seen to.” The light flickered on, momentarily startling her with its brightness. “What do you mean?” she asked, turning toward her High Priestess, her eyes blinking to see past the spots dancing before them. “All you need is already upstairs awaiting you.” “When did you have time to procure clothing for me, High Priestess?” Starr knew her voice held the power of her station as Sheika. Normally she did not like to use her power in such a way, but something did not feel right about this entire situation. “The Ship Commander had her guards transport to the surface a few hours ago to gather the things you’d need. We 115

Violet Visions didn’t want you to be on the planet any longer than necessary. Your safety may depend on it.” “Are you saying there are dangers here?” Te’Lam quirked an eyebrow in obvious amusement. “There is danger everywhere. There is no sense in exposing you to any more than necessary. Is there?” Put that way, how could she argue with her priestess’s logic? But her gut tightened in apprehension. Something was not right. It would behoove her to keep her guard up until she knew just what her closest advisor was up to. Starr narrowed her eyes, then nodded. “I’ll find my way to my room. Where did you say it was?” “Upstairs, at the end of the hall.” Knowing she needed to get away from her priestess to think, Starr headed deeper into the house, finding a set of stairs leading upwards near yet another entrance to the domicile. She noted the location in respect to the rest of the house. Caution urged her to make note of any and all avenues of escape. She just might need to. Once she reached the second floor, Starr looked down the hallway in amazement. Dozens of photographs lined both sides of the walls. Her eyes widened when she realized just what she was seeing. It was her father, from the time he was but a boy until he’d been taken from this world. But what stunned her were the pictures of her, Shane, and her mother, taken when they were children. How did the images of them get here? What was going on? So many questions raced through her mind and no answers were forthcoming. She’d have to think on this, but not now. Now, she had to dress for a seduction. With her thoughts in turmoil, Starr continued down the hallway. At the very end, two doors awaited, one on each side of 116

eXtasy’s Collective Mind the hall. Shrugging her shoulders, she turned the handle on the room to her left. She had a fifty-fifty chance to get the right room. The door opened with a groan, causing the hair at the nape of her neck to tingle in awareness. As with the rooms below, this one was also blanketed in darkness. Little light shone through open doorway, but there was enough to find the switch that seemed to operate the lighting in this strange world. With a flick of her wrist, the room brightened immediately. She gasped in silent wonder, and shock. Definitely shock. She knew her eyes had to be as wide as Banglish coins, but damn, her insides quivered with excitement. She never would have suspected this of her father’s caretaker. She swallowed the saliva pooling in her mouth, licking her lips in anticipation. But, if she were absolutely honest with herself, everything in her, right down to her molecules was intrigued by the straps dangling off all four posts of the bed, not to mention the hook in the ceiling above the monstrosity of a four-poster. Who the hell lived in her father’s Earthen home, and by the Goddess, what did he look like? As thoughts and possibilities ran through her mind, her nipples hardened as they rubbed against the cursed underclothes Te’Lam insisted she wear. Perhaps she should just stay here, investigate her father’s caretaker rather than go to an establishment overflowing with people. Before that idea could even take root, Te’Lam’s voice echoed down the hallway, closing in on her. “Sheika, why aren’t you dressed yet?” Swallowing past her nervousness at being caught daydreaming, Starr’s hands tightened on the door handle before she quickly let go to turn off the light and shut the door. She managed to cross the hall, open the other door and flick on the light before her advisor reached the top of the curved stairs. 117

Violet Visions She barely gained control over her wayward emotions before High Priestess Te’Lam reached her, pretending curiosity as she searched the room. The only thing that filled the tiny room was a small bed with a plain blue covering, a bureau covered with dust and a window with some sort of pull down screen. Other than that, it was completely devoid of life and personality. “I apologize, Te’Lam. The pictures in the corridor distracted me.” Crossing over to the bed beneath the window, Starr reached for the bag sitting in its center. She turned toward her advisor, a crooked smile on her face. “I won’t tarry.” Te’Lam nodded, then left the room. Starr couldn’t help but wonder if somehow her priestess knew not only the turmoil raging inside her, but the outcome of tonight as well. That thought alone was enough to give her the jitters, as her father was wont to say. With her mind once again focused on her mission, she shrugged out of the earther clothes she’d worn from the ship and reached for the bag her guards had left for tonight’s task. **** Starr felt completely out of her depth as she approached the place Te’Lam insisted was the perfect location to find a mate to seduce. The sign above the establishment read, ‘The Lucky Lady.’ Mayhap, tonight she would be a lucky lady. Only after she walked into the crowded room did she have second thoughts about her earlier decision. She should have allowed her priestess and personal guards to accompany her inside, but she hadn’t wanted to rely on anyone. The choice of mates would be hers, without interference from those around her influencing her decision. A thin, hazy veil of smoke filled the room. She stood rooted to 118

eXtasy’s Collective Mind the spot, unsure if she should go to an unoccupied table or sit at the crowded bar. Stiffening her spine, she looked around, her gaze flitting from person to person. She hoped to find someone here who would stir her libido as much as her imaginings about her father’s mysterious caretaker did. Colorful lights flashed in time to the music as roughly half the people in the establishment bumped and gyrated in front of a raised platform surrounded by three mirrored walls. A glittering ball spun over their heads, throwing prisms of colorful light around the room. Scantily clad servers of both sexes brought drinks to the others who still sat at the bar or at the small intimate tables that surrounded the mirrored area. What were those people doing? They each had a large smile on their face, but if she hadn’t known better, she would have thought they were having convulsions. Turning, she headed for the long glossy bar. There was an empty seat near where the servers picked up their orders. Besides, there would be a large male sitting on either side of her. What better place was there to start? A loud crash caught her attention and she was brought up short by a strong hand grasping her arm. “Where do you think you’re going, little lady?” Starr stiffened. She liked her men dominant, but she also liked them to bathe. Wrinkling her nose, she reached down to pry the male’s hand from her wrist. “Unhand me,” she demanded, just before another patron hit the man on the back of his head with a glass bottle, shattering it, spraying its contents all over her and her attacker. “Ugh, you beastly man.” Starr jerked her arm, sending the swaying man sprawling at her feet, just where he belonged. She tried to step away from the ruckus, but sweat-soaked bodies crashed into her from all sides. How the hell did she get herself 119

Violet Visions into these situations? That’s what she wanted to know. Before she could retreat to a corner, away from the flying fists and swinging chairs, strong hands grabbed her by the waist and lifted her out of the way. She didn’t even have time to look at her savior before he had her hustled out of the bar and set her on her feet. When she turned around to thank him, a pair of brilliant amber eyes captured her gaze. Her heart squeezed in her chest. Her palms grew moist, and her clit began to twitch with undeniable need and urgency. Who was this man? Only after forcefully breaking eye contact did she notice what he was wearing. Unless there was a fancy dress party inside, and she was pretty sure she would have noticed that the few minutes she’d been inside, this wasn’t a bar patron but a law enforcement officer of some kind. She licked her lips, unaccountably nervous and shy around the big man. His shoulders were wider than even her father’s. He had to be at least a few inches taller too, somewhere close to six and a half feet if she were to guess. His hair, though cut short, was a mass of midnight curls, tousled as though he’d just risen from bed. Laughter lines were etched around his eyes and lips, and oh what luscious and bitable lips he had too. Her breath hitched and came out husky when she finally managed to find her voice. “Um, thank you for getting me out of there so quickly.” The big man’s brows quirked and he grinned. “No problem, lady. But, you might want to pick a different place to hang out next time. A little thing like you could be easily hurt in a place like this.” Starr let the law official’s voice wash over her. Chill bumps spread across every millimeter of her skin and her pussy began 120

eXtasy’s Collective Mind to drip its moisture down her thighs. She licked her dry lips again, knowing she let her nervousness show, but unable to help herself around him. Why did he affect her so? What was it about him that had her ready to beg him to fuck her, here, now, in the parking lot if she had to? “Is there someplace you’d recommend? Somewhere I might find a good time around here that’s safe?” “Lady, the way you look in that fuck-me-dress and heels, there ain’t any place safe for you.” He tilted his head, then made a show of letting his gaze roam over her, following every curve and hollow of her body. She clenched her thighs, praying he didn’t know just how much he affected her. “What I suggest, is that you carry your pretty little rear back to your house and get some sleep. You don’t want to be here now. We’re about to close this place down and send everyone home or arrest them for public drunkenness.” He gave her a swat on the rear and she jumped. “You take liberties, sir!” He grinned and shook his head as he walked away from her. “Not nearly as many as I want to, lady.” **** Starr paid the cab driver and stalked back up the walkway to the house. “That—that male!” Never in her life had she ever been so abused. And, by the Goddess, she’d loved it. Even now her panties were soaked with her woman’s cream. She’d have to take a shower before retiring for the night. Though she should report to the ship about her failure, tonight she wanted to remember the dominant man from the bar. Tomorrow would be soon enough to worry about the future. 121

Violet Visions Thirty Earth minutes later, Starr emerged from the steamy bathroom, her towel clutched in her hand as she dried her face. “Well, well, well. What have we here?” Her heart skittered and jumped in her breast. It couldn’t be. She must be mistaken about the owner of that rumbling voice, but if the goose bumps that had risen upon her skin were any indication she knew exactly who stood in front of her. She raised her head, shocked to see the twinkling amber gaze of the police officer from the bar. “What—what are you doing here?” “I should be asking you that. It’s illegal to break and enter a person’s home. And not the smartest thing to pick a cop’s house when you do it either.” She straightened her spine, clenching the towel in her fists down by her side. To hell with her nudity, no one spoke to her in such a way. His eyebrows once again lifted in amusement and he grinned, pissing her off even more. How dare he? “It looks like I’m going to have to restrain you, for your own safety of course.” “You have got to be joking. I’ve done nothing wrong. This is my father’s home. I have every right to be here.” He just shrugged, reaching behind him. “All I have is your word that you belong here. For all I know you’re nothing but a homeless person looking for a place to sleep for the night.” He pulled out a pair of shiny metal shackles and dangled them in front of her face. Her eyes widened in fear. He wasn’t going to really confine her was he? There had to be some mistake. She glanced away. Where was Te’Lam? Where were her personal guards? Had something happened to them? As though he could read her mind, the corner of his lips 122

eXtasy’s Collective Mind tilted up. A dimple winked in his left cheek as a rumbling chuckle filled with satisfaction swept over her. “There’s no one here to rescue you, lady. It’s just you, me, and my handcuffs.” Starr swallowed thickly then took a step back in retreat. Something about his smile, the tone of his voice made her insides quiver with need. She should be searching for an avenue of escape not standing here hoping he’d back her against the wall and fuck her senseless. What in the world is wrong with me? “Now, drop the towel and hold out your hands in front of you.” “What?” she squeaked. He didn’t seriously expect her to stand around and let him take her into custody naked, did he? Well, he had a surprise in store if that’s what he thought. Giving no thought to her nudity, Starr dropped her towel, and took a step forward, holding out her hands as he requested. As he reached for her, the silver shackles in his hand, she sidestepped and dashed down the hallway and toward the stairs. She hadn’t taken but a few steps when she felt his hot breath brush against the sensitive nape of her neck. His thundering footsteps ate up the distance between them. She knew before he reached her she’d never get away. But the chase… The chase had cream sliding down her thighs, preparing her for his cock, for the fucking she now knew he’d intended all along. Excitement skittered down her nerves. Her pulse pounded in her ears. Thump… thump… thump… her clit twitched with her every running step forward. Only a couple more feet separated her from the top landing of the staircase and her freedom, but freedom was the last thing she wanted. Before she could fret that he’d actually let her get away, she felt his massive arm wrap around her waist and drag her to a skidding stop. Warm puffs of air teased her as he lowered his mouth to whisper into her ear. “Now, now. Where do you think you’re 123

Violet Visions going? You’re not resisting arrest are you?” Whatever she would have said disappeared when she felt the massive thickness of his cock pressing insistently against her ass. Oh, Goddess. Never had she felt a man’s member that was so large before. If all Earth men were built this way, it was no wonder her mother was wont to stay in her chambers with her father for all hours of the day and night. “What…” Starr licked her dry lips and tried to speak again. “What do you want of me?” “I want you to get down on your hands and knees, place your head on your arms, and lift your ass in the air. Then I want you to scream out my name as I fuck you.” Starr began to tremble. Desire and need poured through her body. No one had ever used such language with her, had been so forceful with his demands. There was no way she could deny him, deny what her body desperately required. She needed him to take her, needed him to have control. “I—I don’t know your name,” she whispered, trying her best to keep her voice from quivering as her body continued to do. “It’s Rex. Rex Madison, and after tonight, you’ll never forget it.” She didn’t know whether that was a threat or a promise, but either way, it boded well for her. The arm around her waist began to loosen, until just his hand held her, and for a second she thought he was leaving her. But before she could form a protest, his other hand reached up to grip her. “Now, get on your knees like you were told.” Unable to deny either of them, she followed his demands, dropping down to her knees. The fibers of the carpeting scraped against her nipples when she moved into position, lowering her upper body to rest upon her arms. The sensation was more than she could handle and she moaned in desperate need. 124

eXtasy’s Collective Mind She heard the lowering of his zipper, then the rustle of fabric behind her. Her thighs quivered, her nether lips dripped copious amounts of cream. “Spread your legs wider. I want to see your glistening cunt. I want to see your pretty pink pussy flowering for me as you tremble beneath my touch.” Before she could do as he asked, she felt the brush of his pants against the back of her thighs. She gasped at the sudden sensations bombarding her. She had no time to take them all in before he parted her thighs himself. “I said spread your legs, lady.” She felt the calluses on his fingers as he parted her nether lips, filling her with them, stroking her, stretching her, building her desire into a need she’d never felt before, an intensity she’d never dreamed possible. He slipped his fingers from her sheath and disappointment clouded her thoughts. How can he leave me this way, needing him so? Before she could voice her plea, beg him to fuck her she felt him positioning his cock against her dripping channel. Her woman’s juices continued to run, covering her nether lips and coating his huge cock as he slid into her, inch by slow torturous inch. She grunted in disbelief as he seated himself fully within her. He filled her entire channel, reaching a depth she didn’t know possible. Before she could adjust to his thickness or length, he began to withdraw. His cock remained only a bare inch inside her channel when he rammed himself inside her. Over and over he drove into her, stretching her, pounding her in ferocious need that matched her own raging desires. She groaned, panted, and in the end pleaded with him. “Rex, please… please… I need to come… Please make me come.” She pushed back as he drove forward, forcing his cock deeper and deeper with his every thrust. His balls slapped against 125

Violet Visions her ass, sending shards of pleasure down her every nerve ending. Heat and power began to move through her blood, sweat bloomed on her skin as her body started to begin the transformation from sterility to fertility, creating the egg needed for conception. His hands gripped her hips even tighter, rumbling groans and heavy breathing echoed down the hallway. Were they his or hers? In the end it didn’t matter. Nothing mattered but this moment, this crawling and rapacious need. Brilliant white light seeped from her skin, surrounding them in the mystical bubble she’d only ever heard about amidst whispers with the mated members of her people. She knew a child, their child would come of this maddened fucking and she rejoiced. Her clit twitched, pulsing with need. Waves and waves of pleasure washed over her as her entire body clenched in release. Her mate’s balls tightened, his cock grew even harder as his release began to build. Just as she felt his body pulse, he pulled out of her, shooting his life giving fluids upon her back. “No,” she cried. “Why, why would you do such a thing?” “Because Sheika Starr, you and I need to talk before I get you with child.” Even though her body still pulsed with her release, her brain was once again functioning. “What did you call me? I don’t remember giving you my name.” He sighed behind her, and she could practically feel his reluctance when he separated their bodies. “Come, love, I think I have some explaining to do. Besides, there’s something I want to show you that might go a long way toward making you understand.” Hurt and confusion battled within her but she shoved them aside. She was the current Sheika of Talea and therefore knew to 126

eXtasy’s Collective Mind listen to all sides before making a decision, despite her warring emotions. When she made to stand, Rex’s big hands lifted her as though she weighed no more than a feather, and cuddled her against his chest. She felt his heart thundering beneath her ear. When his lips pressed a soft kiss against her temple, her own heart rate kicked up a notch, striving to match the wildly beating pace of her mate. Soon, she found herself lying in the center of the bed, in the room she’d first seen hours earlier. The same room in which she’d imagined the mysterious caretaker ravaging her. His arms loosened, then let go completely when he stepped to the foot of the bed to pull the luxurious covering over her. Her gaze darted around the room before finally stopping to rest on the framed image atop the stand beside his bed. She gasped in surprise, and in wonder. How did he get this image of her? And why would he keep it so close to where he sleeps? She would be the first thing he saw when he awoke, and the last that he saw before he slept. On Talea, that was a place of honor. She felt him behind her, waiting for her to say something. Yet, all she could do was let the wonder and joy, the warmth and happiness she felt, flow through her. “Why? Why do you have this here? How did you get it?” She heard him sigh, an almost guilty sound, but she couldn’t tear her gaze away from the picture of her laughing up at her mother and father, her brother standing in the background making a face into the imager. “I’ve known of your mother, your father, you and your brother since I was but a small child. From the first time one of your mother’s priestesses came down and offered my father the position as caretaker over Rafe’s estate, in fact. As to the pictures, I’ve been in love with your image, with you, since I was 127

Violet Visions old enough to know the difference between a woman and a man.” That got her attention. She whipped her head around, needing to see his eyes, read the truth in his expressions. “What did you say?” “You heard me, Starr. I’ve been waiting for you my entire life. When I was certain I could support a wife, raise a family, I petitioned your parents, convinced them to send you here to Earth… to me, as my mate, my wife, the mother of my children.” Starr licked her lips, completely stunned and amazed this man wanted her, had petitioned her parents to bring her here. “You want me? There must be thousands of women from your own planet that would be more suitable for you.” “There may be, but you are the one I want, the one I’ve always wanted. Besides, you’re staying here with me. Your ship left here more than an hour ago back to your home world. Your life is here with me and nothing you can say will change that, lady.” Starr smiled, the warmth that only simmered inside, now raged into a full-blown explosion of joy and happiness. “Then what are you waiting for? Make me your mate, your wife, and the mother of your children.” She lowered her eyes to half-mast. “And use those handcuffs you mentioned earlier while you’re at it.” His eyes flared, lighting with passion and heat. “As you demand, Sheika. As you demand…” **** Shar’Tule, the former Sheika of Talea, switched off the viewscreen and turned toward her mate. “It is done, Rafe.” He smiled at her and her insides quivered with the need that 128

eXtasy’s Collective Mind never seemed to go away. “Good. Then our daughter is settled. I can’t wait to be a grandfather to her children. And speaking of that, when is Shane set to return to resume his rule where he left off before we arranged his ‘mysterious death’? I miss my son. I want to hold my grandson in my arms now that he’s bigger than my hands and meet my daughter-in-law for the first time.” “Yes, I’m sure you do. But you’re also looking forward to the ‘guy’s night out’ you and Shane used to share as well.” He nodded, a naughty twinkle lit his eyes. “That’s all true. But with Shane home, that gives me more time to make love to you, my mate.” Shar lowered her eyes, impressed with his erection even now jutting toward her, weeping its seed. She licked her lips in anticipation. “Then what are you waiting for?”

129

Violet Visions

The Last Assignation By Sean MacReady

Tand slowed until the vehicle barely drifted through the

he robot brain guiding the limousine reduced antigravity lift

stronghold’s massive stone gate. The most sophisticated scanning devices available identified, probed, rayed, looked, sniffed, and listened, before the sleek white craft settled to the flagstones of the courtyard. The lone human occupant waited patiently. Anywhere else, fawning sycophants would swarm to escort Azulema, and she was not going to forego her due to please a man who could not be pleased. Particularly on what could well be her last performance. The respite, after the limousine powered down, allowed her to unfold the old-fashioned compact and make sure the overland journey from the spaceport hadn’t sullied her perfection. The silvered glass mirror had cost a small fortune, antique as it was, but it accurately reflected her flawless lavender complexion without any power, except ambient light. Instructions from the Order of Renunciation had been explicit—she would not be 130

eXtasy’s Collective Mind allowed through the door with anything that held even a trace of electrical current, or any type of stored power or memory that could produce any kind of recording. The paranoia quotient for this assignation was one hundred percent. Aware how easily that could prove fatal, Azulema pulled the hood of her cloak up and composed herself. Eventually the door opened. The man outside was obviously a flunky. Even in the most rational organization, no one important would be dressed in crude work boots and an ill-fitting tunic made of some hairy fiber. He was also incensed. The leader of his order might indulge in forbidden pleasures, but Flunky was too fanatical to approve. Azulema stepped to the door and held out her hand. Flunky scowled and clasped his behind him. She smiled and transmuted her gesture into a sensual movement as she stepped out, swaying so her white cloak settled around her soft curves. Her feet were bare, but the stones had worn over the centuries, and the cool smoothness was pleasant. She glanced around the courtyard at what little there was to see. Crudely squared stone blocks made up the outer walls and buildings. Massive wooden doors and shutters matched the massive wooden gate that closed ponderously behind her. All the state-of-the-art technology protecting the place was hidden, save for the oily rainbow of a force shield arching overhead. Even the squad of human guards was posted out of sight. She ignored the main tower that was her obvious destination and stepped out of the way. Flunky tried to slam the limousine door. Frustrating his ire, it sighed gently shut. Her patron for the evening watched her. She could feel his gaze, even though she couldn’t spot which window he was behind. Other than that, the courtyard was deserted. She stood patiently while Flunky figured out she waited for him to lead the 131

Violet Visions way. He trotted to the tower entrance, then had to pause, holding the door open, as she glided across the courtyard. She barely crossed the threshold before he slammed the door behind her with a satisfying boom. The wood was real, solid. She couldn’t hear his boots on the flagstones, though she suspected he was running for his cell and an evening of penitential flagellation. The great-room was stone cool, and a haze from authentic burning torches floated under the bare ceiling. Unlike every great-room she had ever seen, this one had no banners hanging from the rafters, no tapestries cutting the chill radiating from the walls, no decoration whatsoever. Even the former laird’s heraldry had been painstakingly chipped from the stones of the cold hearth, probably by a flunky doing penance. When her eyes adjusted enough to see to the opposite end of the room, Azulema detected a wizened man standing at the bottom of the staircase. Fine leather sandals and a cloak of wool marked him as one many levels up in the Order’s hierarchy. His hand controller told her she was being scanned again. After reading the results, the gatekeeper looked up, and in a dry voice said, “Now I must search your person.” Azulema cast her hood back. The rays of her coronet opened over her hairless head. She sprang the clasp at her throat and let the cloak slide from her shoulders. Gatekeeper’s eyes widened. The open-weave net stretched over her lithe figure concealed nothing, and the only cloth beneath it was a small triangle covering her smooth mound. Her lavender skin held its consistently pale shade without a single blemish, only slightly lighter on the palms of her hands and the soles of her feet, and darker purple on her lips and aureoles. There was no trace of hair on her firm body. She advanced toward him until he held up a shaky hand, and then she turned about to allow his rheumy eyes complete access to her charms. 132

eXtasy’s Collective Mind When she faced him again, he cleared his throat and whispered, “Well, then.” In a firmer voice he pointed a scanning stylus at her headdress, and demanded, “What is that?” “A songstone.” The sea-green jewel caught her carefully modulated words and left a soft musical accompaniment hanging in the air like an exotic fragrance. In her normal voice she added, “It moderates sound waves according to my moods. No other power is involved.” She handed him her clutch so he could inspect its meager contents. It was lighter than usual without her communicator and her electronic library. He stepped aside and gestured up the stairs. “All the way to the top.” Azulema felt his tension as she passed, but couldn’t tell whether his mutter delivered a curse or offered a sanction. She climbed, maintaining tranquility, restraining her own knowledge that the fate of the universe rested on her slender shoulders. As well as her own future. The stairs wound up three floors before she reached the one open door. Fine candles lit the room beyond, and warmth flowed from it onto the landing. She entered and bowed to He-WhoCannot-Be-Pleased. “My Lord.” The songstone added a major chord. He swung the door shut. “I am never ‘your lord.’ Worldly governments use that false title. Only the Rational Universe is worthy of adoration.” His voice was harsh. She posed, so he could appraise her appearance, using the long moment to evaluate his emotional state. His face held a righteous scowl. Instead of the wild locks of the Naturalist Cabal, he had short-cropped brown hair. He was tall, ascetic. His arms were folded sternly across his narrow chest with his hands tucked primly into full sleeves of brown silk. But the front of his robe was already tented. 133

Violet Visions Azulema thought she had a chance. “Very well, My…” The accompaniment ended in discord, asking the question. “You may address me as ‘Your Temperance,’ as is due the Supreme Minion of the Order of Renunciation. What are you called?” “Azulema, Your Temperance. Would you care for some wine?” She stepped toward the low table that held a flagon and cups. “It is not wine, but the unfermented juice of the vine. Alcohol degrades rationality.” “Of course, Your Temperance.” The songstone added a minor chord. His eyes narrowed. “Yes. Sexual pleasure is also forbidden. But I am about to embark upon a mighty crusade that will reunite the cabals of the Order of Renunciation and scour the universe free of evil thoughts. As a sign of reconciliation Minion Lombard of the Naturalist Cabal procured you for me so that I may wrestle with the Diversion of Depravity and gird my loins for the coming ordeal.” “As you wish, Your Temperance.” She poured the blood-red liquid. He took the cup she offered. “I would explain further, but it is not important for you to understand.” He drank. “Or do you?” He pierced her with his gaze. “Is Azulema your true name?” She looked into his suspicion and without the songstone answered, “It is.” “And are you the disciple of any false cabal of the true Order?” “I am not.” “Do you believe in the teachings of the Order of Renunciation.” “I find them interesting.” She let her gaze waver. 134

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Ha.” He quaffed the remainder of his juice. “That last is a lie. But no matter. All will be converted in the fullness of time. It is the nature of mankind to require mastering.” “As Your Temperance pleases.” She sipped the sweet juice as a resolving chord hung sweetly in the air. “Only True Rationality pleases me.” He took her cup and set it on the table. “I will partake of your—charms. Once I am finished you will depart. You will never speak of our…” “Rendezvous?” she supplied. “The confidentiality clause was quite thorough.” She hid the thought, If I survive. “Rendezvous.” He stepped around behind her, his hands restless in the sleeves of his silk robe. “Can you remove the net garment?” “No, Your Temperance. But you can. It tears easily.” “Later perhaps.” He reached around her to caress her right breast. “Your skin is very smooth.” “We have no hair to roughen it.” “Genetic manipulation,” he spat. “One of these decades we’ll visit Moreau and reform the scientists who tamper with nature.” Azulema held her breath until he shook off the thought. “But not tonight.” He tweaked her nipple. “Tonight I will partake of the flesh, wrestling with lust, fortifying myself for my coming crusade.” He captured her other breast and drew her back into a silk embrace. His erection prodded from beneath his robe. His right hand drifted down to cup her mound. Snapping several threads of net, he pulled the cloth away. His fingers danced across her folds. She let her head fall back on his shoulder and hummed, while the songstone provided harmony. Her petals darkened to purple as he teased them open. Her hands reached back to caress the hard thighs under his robe. His hand froze. “What is that tune?” 135

Violet Visions “There is no melody, Your Temperance. I am merely letting my voice wander.” “It sounded like one of our marching songs. That would be anathema.” “Of course it would, Your Temperance.” She went back to humming, and his fingers resumed their dance. She felt her juices begin to flow. “Your touch is exquisite.” She reminded herself to make no comment insinuating he was experienced at fondling women. Behind her his prick found its way through folds of silk and prodded her crevice. He held her waist and pushed her body forward. When she was bent over enough to lay her hands flat on the wooden floor, he placed himself at her entrance and thrust. Grabbing her hips he pounded into her with growls of effort. She let her melody loose, reflecting his mad copulation. Skirting the edge of the forbidden songs, she courted anathema, but he was too aroused to notice. The subliminal effect of the tunes drove his lust even higher. He plunged deep as he could, and with a roar of completion loosed an enormous spend upon her womb. She held her position until he fell back, gasping. This was a critical point. If he dismissed her, all was lost. She turned to him. “That was magnificent, Your Temperance.” She spread her thighs to show his cum leaking out. “I’ve bedded you well.” “Not so, Your Temperance. You took me well.” She glanced at the hard cot, with its silk sheets and wool blanket. “You have not yet bedded me.” Amused, he acknowledged the difference. “True. In honor of Minion Lombard’s penance offering I should truly bed you before I dismiss you.” She retrieved her cup and finished the grape juice. He untied 136

eXtasy’s Collective Mind the sash and let his robe drop to the floor. Azulema looked at his naked, ascetic body, widening her eyes to show admiration. She whispered, “Oh, Your Temperance,” letting the songstone tell him of her lust. He was already half-erect. She stepped forward, looking down at his cock. “Magnificent.” She reached for it, hesitated to give him time to object, then circled it with her fingers. The stillwet flesh firmed within her grasp and he moaned. She knelt before him and let her tongue retrieve the pearl of post-cum from its tip. She kissed the head as it emerged, and by the time he slid into her mouth he was hard. She withdrew, leaving a strand of their mingled juices between her purple lips and the red hood of his prick. She looked up and whispered, “You were going to bed me?” Her songstone promised ecstasy. “Come.” He dragged her to the bed and stripped away the blanket. Pushing her down, he dropped on top of her. He mauled her breasts, tearing away the net covering, and suckled as if he could never get enough. She hummed. But this time she avoided the Order’s songbook. Instead, she began with echoes of soft love lyrics, and transitioned to simple melodies from the nursery. The songstone added innocent harmonies, feeding needs his soul could never acknowledge. Slowly his lust eased, and He-Who-Cannot-BePleased began to cry. Azulema cradled him in her thighs and drew him into her womb. Gently she rocked him in her arms, and her inner muscles milked him into completion. By the time he spent himself he was weeping. She held him on top of her, ignoring the effort it took her to breathe beneath his weight, and massaged the remains of tension from his back and shoulders. While they were still linked, before he could recover and dismiss her, she eased him into satiated sleep. 137

Violet Visions When he finally rolled to the side, she didn’t roll with him. She knew she must avoid taking any position that would make her seem superior. Instead, she pulled up the blanket and snuggled into the hollow of his arm, with her hand spread on his chest so she could forestall any interruption in his slumber. Then she allowed herself to doze lightly. Three times during the night, after the candles had guttered out, she waked when she felt his breath catch. Each time caresses and a crooned lullaby lured him from whatever dark dreams pursued his unconscious. In the black before dawn, he rolled onto her, straddling her thigh, and woke. “You’re still here.” “I am, Your Temperance.” In the darkness she couldn’t read his expression, so she reached out with her other senses. “You were to leave after I finished.” He didn’t sound angry. Holding absolutely still, letting her natural voice carry its own conviction, she said, “The contract lasts until sunrise. And you didn’t tell me you were finished.” She shifted her free leg so that the scent of their passion reached his nostrils. “So I didn’t,” he admitted. “Yet you should have known to leave.” The words like ashes in her mouth, Azulema whispered, “It is my error, Your Temperance. If you release me, I will depart.” “I slept without dreaming.” His voice held wonder. She felt his erection stir against her thigh. “The contract did specify sunrise.” She smiled, then started as his lips found hers in the darkness. He kissed her, then whispered, “Azulema.” “Your Temperance,” she whispered back, and the songstone whispered passion. His lips nuzzled into her throat and his fingers traced up her thigh. “Bloom for me.” He teased her open then slid a long 138

eXtasy’s Collective Mind finger inside, betraying far more expertise than an ascetic should have. “Oh, Your Temperance.” Azulema arched under him and surrendered to his touch. He stoked her inner fires higher and higher. She writhed under him, making sure her thigh caressed his cock until he was hard. Then she let herself fly into a blaze of passion. “Oh! Your Temperance!” She was still gasping when he mounted. She reached down and guided his iron into her still-burning furnace. He pleased himself with long slow strokes and she grasped his buttocks to encourage him. It was all she could do to keep from losing herself in the rhythm, and thus failing. The air in the chamber was muggy with the night’s rising vapors, trapped under the force shield. Azulema tracked the dawn’s approach, knowing that as the sun rose a small aperture would open to allow the moisture to escape. That must be the moment. She moved under him, relaxing her inner muscles, delaying his release. She stilled her rising passion, denying her own climax. She felt in his muscles the burn of frustration, and began humming. Her voice and the songstone played with his songs, sustaining his effort. She kept him thrusting, using her fingers to knit tension into his shoulders and buttocks, winding him tighter and tighter. His pale skin slid against her lavender flesh as mutual sweat mingled between them. Finally, she felt the slightest pop, pressure released as the aperture opened overhead. Immediately she shifted to bring her clit into intimate contact with his thrusts and grasped his plunging cock with her sheath. She keened the notes of the Order’s greatest ballad, luring him to the edge of reason. She clawed the twisted muscles over his spine, releasing his blood. She sang the words of the ballad, “And the whips of the virtuous 139

Violet Visions shall rend the unbeliever!” to the songstone’s triumphant accompaniment. His voice answered, “And the mortification of the flesh shall be complete.” “Mortification,” he shouted, gathering her in his desperate embrace and plunging as deep as he could go. She arched, pulling him deeper with her arms, wrapping her legs around his thighs, pressing fingertips in his blood. Casting her head back she sang a single piercing note, higher by a third of an octave than any she had sung before. The songstone amplified it until it echoed around the chamber, filtered its way out the shuttered window, and found the aperture overhead. **** Far below the tower chamber, Gatekeeper was still monitoring the stronghold’s defenses. As soon as the transport beam lanced through the aperture and focused on the songstone he slapped the control to close the breach. He was almost successful. Running from the alcove he shouted for the guard. They overtook him halfway up the stairs. “What happened?” the captain demanded. “Transport beam,” the gatekeeper panted. “Through the aperture. Took someone.” The captain roared, “You let the Supreme Minion and the whore be abducted?” “One only.” Gatekeeper hung on to the rail at the top landing. “She’s there. Don’t let her suicide. Question…” He ran out of wind. The captain threw the door open and pushed two guards through it. They rushed to the corners of the empty room. The captain turned. “So where is she?” Gatekeeper staggered forward. “She must be here. No one 140

eXtasy’s Collective Mind could have transported twice before I closed the aperture. Not possible.” He looked around. There was the rumpled bed, the low table, the shuttered window, and nothing else. He turned to stare down the barrel of a pistol. As he watched the captain’s finger tighten Gatekeeper said, “I tell you it’s not possi—” **** High overhead a small spaceship skipped orbit and ran for the jump portal. Inside the single cabin cameras whirred, capturing the end of a transport and the climax of an orgasm. Azulema cut off her keening signal and responded to the afterthrusts her patron delivered. As he relaxed he finally noticed the thrum of the engines. “What in Purity?” He tried to jump from the bed but it was closer to the floor than he expected. When he rolled into the stone wall, it fell over, revealing painted canvas on a wood frame. “What have you done?” “Snatched you from your stronghold, Your Temperance.” The songstone mocked him as she stood. On the no-skid steel deck she stretched, catlike, into a cool-down routine. “Deceiver of Purity! You will die for your transgression.” He started around the makeshift bed, actually a mattress covered with a plain cotton sheet. “I wouldn’t do that.” The voice came from the pilot’s chair. “Touch her and I’ll blast our little recording across the known universe. The Supreme Minion of the Order of Renunciation balls-deep inside a genetically modified woman, and taking pleasure in the act.” The screen over the cockpit showed video of the orgasm, looped to provide an endless humping of lust. “Lots of pleasure.” The Minion’s rapturous face was clearly visible, hiding Azulema’s identity. Her lavender flesh, however, showed 141

Violet Visions to its full advantage. Her voice had been edited out, leaving his, chanting the Order’s prime Marching Song. The Minion hesitated. “You can’t get away with this. I will have your abomination suppressed.” The pilot turned back to his instruments and keyed a communicator. In answer to a query he said, “What do you mean, heave to? I have high clearance.” The screen switched to display the identification of a minion in the Order of Renunciation. The stereograph showed nut-brown skin and long black hair in the fashion of the Naturalist Cabal. The pilot transmitted the image as his authorization. The pilot’s hair was pinned back to fit under a wig. His face vaguely resembled the stereograph. “You? You can’t be Minion Lombard.” The pilot grinned and assumed a penitent voice. “Not now, Your Temperance. Only long enough to arrange Your Temperance’s assignation.” “They’ll check the identification against the Order’s records. You still won’t get away.” “It’ll get us a few minutes closer to the portal.” “The Order will hunt you down. No matter what cabal you’re conspiring with, no matter where in the universe you and your modified bitch hide.” Azulema peeled off her headdress. As the songstone went silent the Minion noticed that the skin beneath, the contact point, was pink instead of lavender. “You aren’t a…” She smiled. “After we’re done with you we’ll scrub off our makeup. A wig will suffice until my hair grows out.” “No makeup could…” He examined her. She tore the remnant of the net from her body and toweled off. The lavender skin tone stayed flawless. “Pietor is quite the artist. Aren’t you, dear?” 142

eXtasy’s Collective Mind The pilot turned. “I’ve won enough awards for it. I’m almost as famous as my favorite canvas. Azulema’s not her stage name, but you’d have recognized her if you watched more stereo novels.” A look of horror overtook the Minion’s expression. “Azulema? You’re a slattern of the theater? My crusade will strike at the heart of your profession. You will burn before the Tribunal of Reason. Once we crush your licentious studios we’ll make properly reasonable stories to educate the wayward instead of spreading hedonism. My crusade will…” His tirade ebbed when he noticed Pietor regarded him with amusement instead of fear. Azulema sneered. “The evils of the theater. That’s your great crusade? Or is it just the first one? Books, music, dance, anything that inspires pleasure? Food, drink, love, anything fun? Then what? Off to Moreau to end genetics and the other sciences you don’t like? When you make your educational stories will you tell about the history of fanatics?” “Hedonist!” he roared. “You will burn.” “Enough,” Pietor said. “Azzie, let it go. You can’t teach a pig to sing.” He returned to his conversation with the pursuers. “What do you mean, that’s not Minion Lombard?” He blanked the identification. “No shit? I guess you’ve got me.” He restarted the video clip of the climax. “You’re going to blast us out of the sky because you suspect we have your Supreme Minion aboard?” He listened to the reply. “They didn’t tell you that’s what all the ruckus is about? Your Supreme Minion’s been snatched, so you might want to be light on the trigger.” He turned the communicator off. “How dare you?” The Minion drew himself up to his full height. “You have brought shame upon my office and the Order of Renunciation. I will have Minor Lemuel personally see to your torture and execution.” 143

Violet Visions “Your gatekeeper?” Azulema asked. “He’ll be blamed for all this. I expect he’s already dead. The Order isn’t much for trials and due process.” “You can’t make soup without killing chickens,” the Minion automatically replied. “There’s no way, with the Order’s influence and technology that you can hope to ransom me.” Azulema shrugged. “No amount of money would make it worth giving you back.” “Hang on,” Pietor said. He touched a control and screen icons showed the video clip being transmitted. “You sent it out?” the Minion cried. “Why?” “Piss off the pursuit.” Pietor set the screen to show the pursuing ships. A few seconds after they came on screen, their power cannons erupted in flame. “Perfect.” The view switched forward just as they crossed the threshold into transpace. Azulema clung to a handhold as the ship’s twisting tumbled the Minion to the mattress. “I told you to hang on,” Pietor said. “The power bolts will detonate on the interface behind us. All that energy will scramble the portal for days, long after they have any hope of tracking our course.” He climbed out of the cockpit and produced a gun. “Your Temperance, we can’t have you running about. Into the airlock, if you please.” “Who are you handing me over to? The Order will offer an enormous reward. Whatever cabal set this up, your role will be discovered. Whoever you have conspired with, they will betray you.” The look in Pietor’s eyes made him step into the tiny chamber. “I’m afraid there’s no conspiracy,” Azulema said. “Just the two of us. It’s safer that way, don’t you think?” For the first time the Minion looked worried. “Why are you 144

eXtasy’s Collective Mind doing this?” “Because,” Pietor said, “the universe will be a better place if the Order of Renunciation is fighting itself.” Azulema started to close the hatch. “And if you aren’t in it.” Desperately he tried to delay them. “Wait. Please? How did you do it? My technicians swear it’s impossible to transport more than one person at a time.” “That’s what you’re worried about?” Azulema smiled. “We made the beast with two backs. All those fluids, all that conductivity, we became as one. That’s what making love is all about. Not that the Order of Renunciation’s technicians will make that connection.” She closed and sealed the lock. The Minion was still pleading when they ejected him, and the vacuum of space sucked away his last words and thoughts. Pietor secured the outer hatch. “People who believe making soup justifies killing chickens never see their own feathers.” “Do we?” “You think we’ll be punished somehow?” “It is possible we’ll be caught,” Azulema said. “If not, we have to live with our crime. There will be other consequences. Violence between the order’s cabals will cause a lot of problems, and the Order of Renunciation isn’t the only organization that doesn’t see censorship as the first step on an evil road. Our solution wasn’t a good one, just the best we could come up with.” “He’d have murdered us out of hand, so we murdered him instead.” “Exactly.” Azulema headed for the shower before he could see her tears. “His Temperance was a man who needed killing, and now we are a little like him.”

145

Violet Visions

Private Dancer By Lynn Crain

W

hat the hell was I doing on this off-planet hell hole? I wondered as I did the last exotic number of the night. This was certainly not what I had gone to school on Earth for at all. Rubbing my head lightly, I managed to go back out on stage and bow, smiling the biggest smile I could manage. Once the curtain closed, it was all I could do not to scream. I had been assured by the owner of the dance company who employed me that this would be a temporary duty assignment as I wanted to get to the planet below. I was promised a place in the show there. I thought all one needed to get there, was to be good at what one did. Running down the hall toward my dressing room, I stopped briefly at the carbon-tubule reinforced plexiglass window. Only four feet separated us from the cold vacuum of space. Far below, a blue-green planet not unlike Earth beckoned to me. This was not the first time Araelus Prime had called to me. It was the very 146

eXtasy’s Collective Mind reason I was here. It had called to me once as I had finished my studies on Earth and many times since. There were no actual words, just an overwhelming feeling that I belonged here, I was wanted and needed. Everyone thought I was crazy but I knew that I had to come. Much to my parents’ chagrin and the voices of despair from my fellow classmates, I had boarded the first available ship to Araelus Prime once I had graduated. I had only gotten as far as the mining moon, Janus 345. Here, I was told, I had to apply for permission to get to the planet’s surface. That was almost three years ago. Three years of being an erotic dancer with a secondclass dance troupe where no one, it seemed, ever got to go to the planet. “Come on, Aeryn, don’t think about it.” I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned to my friend, Diana. We had met the first day in the space port. It was then that we realized both of us had come from opposite ends of the galaxy, drawn by the planet below. “How can I not, Di?” I sighed. It seemed that I did that a lot these days. “We’ve talked about this a thousand times. We shouldn’t dwell on things we can’t have right now.” I just gazed at her. “Yeah, we have. I just don’t know if I want to wait any longer.” A grimace crossed her face. “You can’t really mean that. Has something changed?” I chuckled. “Yeah, the way I feel.” “The planet stopped calling you?” she questioned softly into my ear and took a nip. While I’m not a lesbian, if anything I was more of a bisexual, touch of any kind has its moments when there’s no one else to hold you. I leaned into her and sighed again as her arms reached around me to give me a hug. 147

Violet Visions We had vowed when we met, never to let any one know that we had been called by something from the planet because we didn’t know what it meant. It had taken us a long time to talk to each other about it in the first place and I doubt we would have if it hadn’t been for the headaches. Searing blinding headaches, which made it hard to function sometimes, had cropped up more and more frequently in recent weeks. “So close,” I whispered and gazed out the window, feeling the almost irresistible tug of the planet. “So close to what, Aeryn?” Darren, the dance master, questioned as he came up the hall. I saw the look in Di’s eyes and shook my head. “Just…nothing.” “It takes time, girls, for all the paperwork to be signed. You’ll get there eventually. Trust me.” I looked at him. How could I trust someone who made money off me everyday? How could he just lie like that knowing we’d never get there by normal means? For some reason, desperation gripped my heart. I needed to get there sooner than eventually. **** The next morning, I barely seemed to be able to stumble from my bed and Diana had much the same problem. Matter of fact, she looked much, much worse than I knew I looked. “This is crazy.” I gazed at her sadly. “We need to let someone know that the planet is calling us. We need to let them know what it’s doing to us.” Di looked at me with forlorn eyes. “They will just think we’re crazy.” “We don’t know that. We don’t know that at all.” I sighed 148

eXtasy’s Collective Mind heavily. This feeling was just not going away no matter what we tried. If I didn’t do something soon, especially if I didn’t do something for Diana, my reason for even being there would be gone. I just knew it. “Something is wrong, Di, I can feel it in my bones. If we don’t get down on that planet soon, it isn’t going to matter any more.” “I know what you mean,” she whispered. “I really feel like crap.” Leaning back against the covers, she turned a nice shade of green. “I need to let Darren know that we aren’t going to be working today.” “Is that really such a good idea?” she questioned quietly. “I don’t care if it’s a good idea or not. If we get sick on the customers, he’ll fire us anyway and then we’ll never have a chance to get down to the planet.” She swallowed hard and I could see that she thought about what might or might not happen. “Should we go to the doctor then? I mean he’d believe that, right?” I thought about it for a moment and realized that would probably be our best course. Then we’d have an excuse, plus we’d be able to stop by the immigration office and see just where in the whole scheme of things our applications might be hiding. “Okay. But I want us to go to the immigration department as well.” “I’m not sure what that will accomplish.” Leaning against the doorframe, I had to admit to myself that I totally agreed with her. But I couldn’t tell her that. I couldn’t let her know just how depressed not getting to the planet made me. “It’ll let us know just where we are, Di. We’ve got to know, and know quick.” Her eyes seemed to sink even more into her head. “Why?” Rushing to the bed, I sat down and took both her hands in 149

Violet Visions mine. “Because, Di, we both know we will never leave here if we can’t get down to the planet. We’re gonna die here, in this very room, if we’re not careful.” Looking up at me with sorrow-laden eyes, she nodded slightly. “I know. You’re absolutely right, we’ll die here if we can’t get down there soon.” I squeezed her hands again and nodded in agreement. “Yup. Our fate is tied to whether we get down there or not.” I smiled wryly. “Maybe that’s what I should tell Darren, that we’ll both die if we can’t get there. What do you think he’ll say?” A small smile crossed her face. “Don’t you give him a reason to kick us out.” I grimaced. “He can’t kick us out for that because we’re part of the guild. Besides, we do have enough credits to support ourselves for a while.” “If you say so.” I had never told her that my parents were rich. I also never told her that my parents had died before we ever landed on this rock above Araelus Prime. They had gone quickly and together in a transport crash while en-route to the pleasure planet of New Gedi for a second honeymoon. I could never have made it back in time for a funeral and once the solicitor had contacted me there was really nothing left to do. I had no siblings or family except them, and I had disappointed them by coming here. We could have afforded one of the best apartments on Janus 345 but my Scottish heritage had kicked in and I decided to save the money for a rainy day. Hell, I didn’t even know if it rained on Araelus Prime but if it did, I’d have money. Sometimes it sucked to be my parents’ only child. I certainly had enough money to make sure that Di got the best of medical care and that was something I definitely planned. “I’ll be back in a little while. I need to go talk to Darren.” I 150

eXtasy’s Collective Mind squeezed her hands again gently and got up. “I’m not sure that we can afford to go to a doctor,” Di gazed up at me sadly. “You let me take care of that. You just rest until I get back.” I got up and left quickly as I didn’t want her to distract me again. I knew what I had to do, what I had to promise to the man in order to get the right thing done. We were lucky enough to be housed in the dancing guild’s apartment complex. I was surprised when I first arrived on Janus 345 to find out that everything was divided into a series of guilds. There was the cooking guild, and the weapons guild, and the clothing guild, and even a medical guild, you name it and they had a guild for it. You had to belong to a guild to even be considered for living planet-side. I saw the guilds as a series of enforcement units, which kept out the riff-raff. If you weren’t in a guild, you weren’t ever going to qualify for planet life. Once you arrived here, you had five years in which to get your guild endorsement or you were shipped back home even if that home didn’t exist any more. Arriving quickly at the club, it was only two blocks down the corridor that passed for a street, I walked in as casually as I could. Going to the bar, I smiled at the gorilla behind it known as Teddie. “Darren around?” He motioned with his head toward the back, meaning he was in his office. “Thanks, Teddie.” Letting out a big sigh, I wasn’t all that sure my bravado would hold out while I talked to Darren. The man could be damn convincing when he wanted to be. Knocking quietly on the door to the office, I remembered the last time I was here. I had spent most of the time evading Darren’s roving hands and mouth. This time I knew I didn’t have a chance if I wanted to take Di to the doctor. “Who is it?” His deep voice could still send tingles of pleasure 151

Violet Visions down my spine though his brand of sex was too kinky even for me. “Aeryn.” “Come in.” Placing my hand on the doorknob, I sucked in one last breath, forcing myself to concentrate on the task at hand, not what Darren would want. “Hi, Darren.” He sat behind a huge desk meant to intimidate anyone who came in. Thank God, I wasn’t intimidated by much. “What can I do for you? As you can see I’m really busy today and don’t have time to be dallying with the likes of you.” And he was in a definitely foul mood today. It briefly crossed my mind that the new girl didn’t put out like expected. He’d be in a foul mood for weeks when I wouldn’t give into his desires a couple of years ago but even then I could sense something dark and sinister behind that pretty boy face. And pretty much vanilla sex was all he’d ever gotten from me even though I knew he had wanted more. “Diana is really sick and needs to go to the doctor.” “You’re telling me this because?” Irritation flashed across his face. “I’m getting what she has, so I’m taking her there. I don’t know when we’ll be back.” A scowl flashed across his face. “I can’t spare both of you. There are plenty of reservations tonight for private dancers.” “Would you rather us puke in their faces?” Eyebrows went up and he sat back in the chair. “Is it really that bad?” I sighed. “I think so. She looks like death-warmed-over and I’m starting to feel the same way.” “You do look a little washed out.” Getting up from the chair, he walked toward me. I knew that whatever came my way, I’d 152

eXtasy’s Collective Mind just have to deal with it. “I’ll let you both go on one condition.” I swallowed hard. “What’s the condition?” “You have to fuck me right now.” This time I was surprised. “Straight fucking, nothing kinky?” I questioned. “Maybe a little anal but I don’t have time for anything else today.” He started to remove his tie as he knew that I would do anything to get out of dancing for a night. Especially if it involved Diana. “Lock the door.” I swallowed hard and turned to lock the door. Anal might be a little tough, as I hadn’t done it since we’d had our last encounter about eighteen months ago. Besides, the man was huge and I was tight. Sliding his hand under my shirt, he tweaked my nipples until they were tight buds. The feeling flashed all the way to my groin and I knew I was in trouble. Not the bad kind but the really good kind. “Is the privacy field on?” I managed to ask and reached around to hold Darren’s head as he began to kiss my neck. This was going to feel wonderful. When did I get so much into sex? Usually, I was the one who held back but suddenly I craved it. “Always,” he murmured and continued to caress my boobs. Working his way down, he slid his hands inside my pants and spread my vulva to caress my already hard nub. It had been a long time and I dripped with need and anticipation. “Let’s get these things off.” Slowly, he undressed me, caressing my body as he removed each piece of clothing. Even though he was kinky, he was a damn good lover when he wanted to be. Leaning down, he popped my nipple into his mouth, licking first one and then the other. Pushing me back into the closest chair, he went down on me, licking my slit with expert precision. “You know I’m going to want the same,” he whispered as his 153

Violet Visions hands reached up to pinch my nipples until they were pointy and hard. “Not a problem,” I murmured between breaths. Pulling my ass closer to the edge of the chair, he put two fingers inside me, dragging the wetness up to saturate the area, before thumbing my clit. I nearly flew out of the chair and began panting. My hips wiggled and arched more into his mouth as his tongue did me in the slowest, most sensual tongue fuck I’d ever had. Pounding his fingers in and out of me, he licked my clit, pulling and teasing my body toward orgasm. Pulling back, he continued to caress me with the big pad on his thumb. “Let’s get on the floor and do a sixty-nine.” His beautiful smile enticed me to do things I wouldn’t normally do. “Sure, as long as you’re not pumping that big dick of yours into my mouth from the top. I need to breathe, you know.” I felt his chuckle on my abdomen. “Have it your way.” Pulling me onto the floor, he hovered over me. “Undress me the rest of the way and make it good.” Licking my lips, I looked at him and ran my hands up his chest to caress his already hard nipples. With one hand, I unbuttoned each button and placed my lips on him, kissing all the way up. Laving his neck with my tongue, he rewarded me with a sigh of satisfaction. Taking his mouth with mine, I kissed him long and deep, allowing my tongue to war with his as I caressed the inside of his mouth. Pushing one hand down his pants, I unbuttoned and unzipped his tight jeans. He had a thing about clothes from the last century, particularly dark, tight jeans. He wore them with everything including ties and jackets. And I had to admit they sure did make a man’s ass look good. Pushing the clothes out of the way, his huge dick sprang to life under my tutelage, the large mushroom head turning a dark purple color. 154

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Hey,” he murmured. “You’re supposed to be on the ground.” He shoved me onto my side on the floor, his mouth still doing magic to my slit. Not so gently, I took him into my mouth and rimmed the head of his penis. I swear it grew by another two inches as I sucked on it. Using my hand, I pumped him while I mouthed him. His skin was some of the softest I had ever felt and that included a woman’s. I don’t know just what it is about a man’s cock but there’s definitely something to be said when it’s in a woman’s mouth and right at that moment it felt good in mine. And I could tell that I got to him by his grunts and groans. Then there was the hip action as he pumped himself into me again and again. “Enough,” he said and pulled me until I was on my knees before him. Putting his large hand on the back of my neck, he shoved my head down to the carpet. “This ain’t gonna be pretty. I’m gonna make you come hard.” I didn’t care. I wanted this man in me, and I wanted it now. He slammed into me from behind, rubbing my inner G spot until I was a quivering mess. It felt so good, and all I could do was move against him, moaning my need. “I want you to come so that I can ram my big cock up your ass while you’re still in the throes of your orgasm,” he whispered leaning over me. Reaching his hand in front, he caressed my clit as he shoved into me. Soon the pressure built in my body until my orgasm burst from me like a newborn phoenix. Darren didn’t give me more than a few seconds of total pleasure as my cunt gripped his cock. Pulling out, he slathered my ass with my own juices and pushed his way into my backside. “That almost hurts,” I murmured. To be honest I didn’t know how it made me feel. Last time he had taken me this way, it hurt a lot but then I was practically dry. This time I still convulsed from my own orgasm, slick with my own juices, and it felt good in 155

Violet Visions ways I’d never thought was possible. “You are so tight,” he breathed. “If you touch yourself while I’m in you, it’ll make you feel better.” Touch myself? Sure I’d touched myself but never while I was screwing someone else. It seemed almost unfaithful to the person I was with. Still, if it would help quell the trepidation that I felt from having his big cock up my ass, I was all for it. Rubbing my fingers around my already sensitive clit, I could see he had a point as he eased himself in and out of me. All too soon, I again became a quivering mass of nerves as he pounded his big cock within me. This time Darren came over the edge of the abyss with me as he jerked once, then twice, leaning over me and forcing me to the ground. We lay there for what seemed to be a lifetime as he became a dead weight upon my body. Finally, he pulled himself to his knees as I turned to my side, and watched me. “I sure do wish I had more time. I would tie you up.” I tried not to react. I had seen some women he had tied up. I don’t know if they didn’t please him or if that were part of their game but I knew I didn’t want any part of it. “I think you should really let me get to the doctor. I’ve got to get back to Diana.” Even though the experience was good, I felt even more ill than I had before. Something was definitely wrong and I needed to find out just what it was. **** It took me another hour to get back to Diana and another two to get her up, cleaned, and to the doctor’s. Now we sat in one of the inner rooms of the medical facilities. The nurse had just taken our finger sticks and scanned us for our vital signs. I felt surprised when both of us had come up having a fever and 156

eXtasy’s Collective Mind elevated pressures. Still, the miracle of medicine was that they could tell everything about us with just those two harmless tests. About fifteen minutes later an older man with white hair, wearing a lab coat, entered. He had a pinched face and I could tell that he wasn’t happy at all. “How long have you two been feeling this way?” I swallowed hard. This was not what I expected. I had thought he would just give us some drugs and he would send us on our way. “I just started getting sick last night. Diana here has been working on it for almost a week.” “You’ve been called haven’t you?” The stunned look on our faces must have said it all. “I—I— don’t know what you’re talking about,” I stammered. How could this man know something both of us had kept hidden for years? He sighed very heavily. “Look, it’s nothing to be ashamed of at all. I just wish the government had decided to tell everyone…then they could…” he trailed off and just stared at us. “Have you both applied to go planet side?” I nodded. “The week I arrived.” “Same with me,” Diana said weekly. “What’s wrong with us, doctor?” He gazed at us with sympathetic eyes. “There is nothing wrong with you. Your mates have been calling you. You are one of the few chosen by the Araeleans to have a legitimate claim to go to the planet.” He shook his head sadly. “Most people never come to the doctor when they feel this way. They just die a lonely death. They don’t realize when they die, their Araelean counterpart dies also. They mate for life.” My eyes got big…mated for life? Was this man crazy? “How can we be mated to someone we’ve never met?” “I don’t know the mechanics of how it works but I do know that the call goes out to all the known worlds and only one 157

Violet Visions person answers that specific call.” “You mean that the call Diana’s heard is something different than I’ve heard?” This was just too astonishing to believe. “More than likely. It’s rare that two females or two males get a call from the same Araelean. They are very particular in their needs.” “Needs?” I questioned warily. “What do you mean needs?” He smiled. “It’s nothing bad or anything from what I’m told. I just work here. I’ve never been lucky enough to be called at all.” “What do you mean needs?” I ground out again. “You have to be compatible. I don’t know what happens if you aren’t.” Sighing, I shook my head. “That really doesn’t answer my question.” “I can’t tell you any more than that. The Araeleans are the ones who will have to let you know exactly what to expect.” I licked my lips and looked at Diana’s washed out face, then back at the doctor. “So, how does that help us in our current situation?” He rubbed his chin. “I’ve notified the proper authorities that you’ve been chosen. They will be here within a matter of moments to get you. You’ll go back to your home and pack whatever you need. The elite guard called Protectors will meet you here to take you planet side where you’ll begin processing.” “That’s it? It’s that easy?” The look on my face must have been priceless because the one on Di’s certainly was. “What about our jobs? Our boss isn’t going to particularly like that we’re going planet side.” “He doesn’t have a choice. It’s actually part of his contract to make sure anyone with symptoms like yours gets medical attention right away. He didn’t prevent you from coming, did he?” I tried to keep my cool as my mind wandered back to earlier 158

eXtasy’s Collective Mind in the day. “I just told him this morning. We’d been keeping it from him.” “He never explained your rights or anything?” “We belong to the dancing guild, sir,” Diana explained. “They would prefer if they could keep us here.” “Well, it will be noted on their records. All guilds are supposed to be on the look out for those special humans who have been contacted by the Araelians.” I snorted. “Contacted? Is that what you call it? It was more like a compulsion. Something that I had to do. It also felt as if a little bit of me was dying each time I thought I would never go to the planet.” “I’ve heard all sorts of stories, Ms. Connor. Some people swore that someone talked to them and told them what to do.” He patted my hand gently. “I’ve never heard any complaints from people who have been called by the Araelians. From what I can tell, they are all extremely happy.” “If you say so.” I sighed again, not sure if I was up for a big adventure, but realizing that mine and Di’s life depended upon it. Both of us jumped when there was a knock on the door. “Doctor, the Araelians’ Protector Force is here.” He got up slowly. “Well, ladies this is it. If there is anything else wrong with you medically, the Araelians will contact a human doctor if necessary. Good luck.” “Thank you.” I looked at Di, who smiled at me weakly. “Are you ready for this?” “I guess I’ll have to be,” she got up slowly from the chair and I rushed to her side. I led her out to the lobby where six large men awaited us. All were in black leather and had long dread-locks. While I couldn’t see their features, because each were hidden behind a veil-like mask, I could see their eyes and skin. Both looked to be different 159

Violet Visions shades of purple. I nudged Di a little and motioned with my head toward them. “They’re definitely Araelians,” I murmured to her. “Are the women-mates ill?” inquired one with a deep voice. “We’ve been told that the illness will subside when we get planet side,” I stated as calmly as I could. “Ah…the umbai…I totally understand.” The guard nearest us shook his head in agreement. “The umbai?” I questioned. Though I couldn’t see his mouth, I saw the smile crinkle his eyes. “All will be made known when you get planet-side.” “I see,” I answered and shifted Di’s arm to fit more comfortably around my shoulder. “Let me take her.” One of the guards came over and swiftly picked her up in his arms. I could tell that she was not much of a burden to this man. Wow, finally a real man, I thought to myself and quickly pushed it away when one of the Protectors addressed me. “Would you like me to carry you?” I put up my hands. “No, no…I’m quite alright so far.” “I’ll take your word for it. Should you stumble once, I will be carrying you.” “Alright.” I just couldn’t believe the fact these were the people of the planet. I had so many questions. “We’ll follow you to your home and then go to the other young woman’s.” “We’re roommates, so we just have to make one stop.” I turned and quickly negotiated my way to our apartment about five blocks away. People parted the way the moment they saw the Protectors. It made me wonder what they knew that I didn’t. Thank goodness none of our neighbors were there to see us, as most of them had gone off to work for the night. 160

eXtasy’s Collective Mind As I put my hand on the door to put in the key, one of the Protectors put his hand on mine. “Let me. I want to make sure everything is safe.” I was taken aback. “Why wouldn’t it be?” “There are those on Janus who don’t want us to take mates from the human women.” Turning the key, he pushed the door open, and another went inside to scope out our place. It was small and he was back in no time. “It’s clear,” he stated. “Gather your things quickly. We need to be gone as soon as possible.” “I need to call our boss,” I quickly stated. “It’s been taken care of. All we need you to do is to get your things so we can leave.” “Okay. Diana, you’ll need to tell me what you want to bring. Think about it and I’ll get my stuff first.” Rushing into my room, I pulled the biggest bag from my closet. I hadn’t brought much and most of it would fit into this bag. I pulled clothes from the closet and reminded myself to tell them that the costumes had to go back to the club. Opening the drawers of my desk, I just emptied them into the bag. There was no need to be neat as I would be unpacking shortly. Dragging the heavy thing to the living room, I turned to Diana. “What do you want to take?” “Just my clothes from the drawers, everything in the closet belongs to the club. And the contents of my desk will be fine.” “Sure. Suitcase in the closet?” She gave me an affirmative nod and I turned to one of the Protectors. “I need someone to contact the club and let them know that there are costumes in the closet that need returning.” “We’ll contact the club and have someone stay until they arrive. We’ll also need your keys so they can be returned to the guild.” “No problem. Let me just finish with Di’s room and we’ll be 161

Violet Visions done.” In the five years we had resided here, we had done little to make it a home. There were very few keepsakes anywhere except in our own rooms. I quickly packed her bag intent on questioning her one more time before we left. Once in the living room, I scanned it for any last minute items. There were a few pictures of us over the years that I gathered up. “Are you sure that’s all you want, Di?” I looked over at her in the Protector’s arms. Receiving her affirmative nod, I turned and handed my keys to the Protector that seemed to be in charge. “I think that’s it.” “Good. I’ve gotten word that there is a contingency of nonguilders that are on the way to try and stop us.” “Non-guilders?” I questioned. “I thought that you had to belong to a guild to live on Janus.” “Overall, that is true, but there are some that are awaiting deportation because they couldn’t qualify for the guilds. They see the Araelians as the cause to all their problems. Many are here following the money and not here because they were called.” I frowned. “Janus is your moon, certainly you can govern the people who live here?” He chuckled deeply. The sound sent shivers down my spine and settled into my crotch. I actually wanted to reach out and rip his clothes off his body. What the hell was happening to me? I shivered and tried to bring my focus back to the present. “It doesn’t work that way. The moon is actually under the jurisdiction of the Federated Planets. That was our price for reaching out into the universe for our mates.” “I see.” He squeezed my hand as he took the key. “Everything will be explained to you once you are planet side. You do realize that only those who are chosen can go to the planet?” “I knew it was something like that. You mean that there are 162

eXtasy’s Collective Mind no humans at all on the planet?” “Only those who were invited. We allowed the Federated Planets to have Janus as long as they wouldn’t interfere on the surface.” I went outside, flanked on all sides by Aurealians we began down the passage. “Being a little cautious aren’t you?” “Mates are precious and can never be replaced,” he answered and kept the pace steady. We would have made it if the crowd hadn’t been so thick. We had entered the shuttle docking station and were getting inside the elevator when all hell broke loose. Hearing Diana scream, I tripped, and when I tried to crawl backwards under everyone’s feet into the elevators, I was clipped by a laser, and went down with a thud, hitting my head. I cried out in pain as it was the most hurtful thing I had ever felt. The Protector who had been my shadow from the moment he picked us up at the doctor’s, turned and fired one precision shot that hit my assailant. Grabbing my good arm, he pulled me inside and knelt next to me. “It hurts like hell,” I managed to get out between clenched teeth. “How can they be so stupid? We’re on a space station for heaven’s sake.” I tried hard to keep the pain from my voice. “Is Diana alright?” I asked through the pain. “I’m fine, Aeryn. Are you hurt bad?” I could tell from her voice that she was a little anxious. “It hurts like hell…” I looked up into the violet eyes of my Protector and felt a peace wash over me. “I think I’m gonna pass out.” The elevator began to spin and I hoped that I would keep the meager lunch I’d had down. All I remember was stopping at the bottom of the shaft and my Protector picking me up. When had he become my protector? I wondered. I could hear the voices in my head, but this time the message was actual words.

Sleep, my darling, sleep. All will be well. 163

Violet Visions

**** I awoke and looked around at my surroundings. The room had large doors that opened to what would have been known as lanai on Earth. The temperature was warm and pleasant. I leaned back on my elbows to get a look outside and noticed that there was no pain where I had gotten shot. Sitting up on the side of the bed, I was surprised to find that I was in a diaphanous gown of blue with my nipples jutting out. I stood up slowly as I didn’t know if I’d have any after-effects from my wound. I felt fine…actually more than fine…I felt the best I’d ever felt. There were absolutely no twinges or pain at all from where the blaster had hit me. I felt a gentle breeze coming from the lanai and decided to see more of the world that I now found myself on. Walking out, I leaned against the railing, awed. Earth was beautiful and so was Araelus Prime but in a very different way. The water that lapped the shore below me was the most beautiful green I had ever seen. The sky was more greenish turquoise than blue, and the vegetation was every color of the rainbow. It was almost too much for my senses to all take in. “When the first explorers arrived, the colors almost made them crazy.” I recognized that voice and closed my eyes. Even if I never saw the face, I knew that this voice could seduce me the rest of my life. I took in a shuddering breath. “When was that?” I questioned. “The colonists from Earth came to this planet with the first wave. Have you ever heard of the first wave campaign?” This time the voice was closer, a mere whisper in my ear. “I know a lot of history, but I have to admit that I don’t remember 164

eXtasy’s Collective Mind that one.” He nuzzled my neck. “I know who you are,” I said and allowed him to touch and caress me. He sighed then and turned me slowly toward him. “I never meant to frighten you. And I certainly never meant for you to be hurt.” I couldn’t bring myself to look at him yet and gazed at the floor. “That wasn’t your fault. It seems that there are a lot of crazy humans around. Yet you were my Protector. Why me?” “That is something I don’t know.” He put his finger under my chin and gently raised my face. “You can open your eyes. You know basically what I look like except my face.” Sucking in a big breath, I couldn’t help but hold it. “I know but this is all so new to me.” “And to me,” he answered and leaned in to kiss me gently on the lips. It was as if the floodgates were released. My arms twined around his neck and I pulled him into a deeper kiss. This was what I had been missing, this was what my body and soul needed to heal itself. My hand reached under his shirt and I began to caress him, when he pulled back slightly. “I need to tell you my name, Aeryn Connor, or the mating won’t be considered permanent.” I looked up into his eyes. And they were a beautiful shade of purple as was his skin. His hair was jet black with a slight purple cast and hung in dreadlocks down his shoulders. For some reason, it looked a hell of a lot better on him than anyone else I had ever seen. His face was a work of art, all chiseled in the right places with wonderful lips. I already knew that his body was muscular and he towered over me a good six inches. I stopped and waited for him to make the next move. “My name is Kadell el-Duquat and I take you Aeryn Connor as my mate. Do you accept the rite of umkata according to Araelian 165

Violet Visions law?” “Can you explain it to me?” I whispered. “Umkata is the ancient rite of taking one’s mate. Certain needs must be fulfilled and met before we are joined together forever.” There was that word again. “What do you mean needs?” He looked down at me. “You will have to trust me on this. I can tell you that I would never willingly hurt you. Everything done in umkata is done by mutual consent.” There it was, in a nutshell. I would have to trust someone I had really just met even though he had been calling me for years. “Where is Diana?” “She is already in the process of umkata as she was very ill. Still, she gave her consent to the ritual. It will heal all her ills.” “It was the one who carried her, wasn’t it?” I turned and looked down at the water. “You’re not just telling me this to get me to agree, are you?” “Yes, Janka is the one that is to be her mate. And no. I would have no reason to lie to you. I desire and want you, regardless of your friend’s position.” I swallowed hard. I had never committed myself to anything in my life except dancing. “Will I have to give up my dancing?” “You would dance only for me.” “Oh.” “You sound disappointed.” He reached in front of me and pulled my body to his. “I’m used to taking care of myself.” “I know but I’m hoping that you can forge a place for yourself within my family. We will never force you to do anything you don’t want to do.” His hands began to caress me, touching my breasts with exquisite tenderness. “What does your family do?” I was 166

eXtasy’s Collective Mind thoroughly enjoying what he did to me as he kissed my neck. “My father is the Prime Minister of Araelus Prime.” My breath caught. “Wh—what?” “You would be wife to an up and coming politician. Is that a problem?” All my life I had been low key and never tried to draw attention to myself. Maybe that was because of what I had done as a living. “Won’t your family be ashamed of me?” “There is no shame in surviving. There’s no shame in sex. Everyone does what they need to do to make their life work for them. I might be a little disappointed that you found yourself in a position to have sex with someone today but still it was a situation which needed a solution.” He turned me back to face him. “We still have to see if we’re compatible.” I looked up into his adoring eyes. This man adored me for reasons neither of us knew. Would it be so wrong to want something this special? This unique? “And if we’re not?” “We’ve never had a case of incompatibility between humans and Araelians.” He leaned in to kiss me but I stopped him. “Still…if we’re not compatible…what happens?” It stopped him short. “I suppose we go back to our lives, mateless. And we’d be lonely forever. I don’t know if we’d get bonding sickness again.” I swallowed hard. I couldn’t—wouldn’t—let this chance go by. “Alright, let’s see if we’re compatible.” Gently, his hands cupped my face. “You need to tell me.” “I desire to enter the rite of umkata with you, Kadell, in hopes of finding my forever mate.” Slowly, he leaned down and kissed me, his tongue seducing mine in a mating dance as old as time and it didn’t matter what species but this one seemed to be very compatible with humans. I ran my hands once again under his loose shirt and I quickly 167

Violet Visions found his nipples. Plucking them to hard nubs, I realized that he had two sets. “When we arrived, we had to adapt a little. Things weren’t as they seemed from far away.” I just grunted, knowing I would find out what he meant some other time when I quelled the need to touch him. Reaching down into his pants, I jerked my hands back. “What the—?” “Another adaptation. We needed to keep our mates and the only way our species could adapt to this foreign place was to make sure that once a woman had sex with us, she’d never want for another. Why don’t we go to the bed so we can explore each other at our leisure?” I nodded, as I didn’t trust my voice to answer him. Once there, he sat me down and gently sat beside me. Reaching over, he rained kisses on my face and my neck, tugging on my gown. “I would like this gone.” It was more of a statement than a request. “Sure, as long as I get to undress you too.” “That sounds more than fair.” I stood and allowed him to pull my gown over my head. His mouth began to worship my body even before the flimsy piece of material had hit the floor. Arching into him, I realized just how dexterous his tongue was as he laved my nipples. He continued his downward path and rimmed my bellybutton. “Strange that after all these generations, we all still have our tie to our mother.” He looked up at me. “Please lie down.” Again, it was almost a command but not quite, as I had the feeling that if I had said no, it would stop right here until I was ready. “Let me undress you.” “I want to taste you first. Then you can look at me.” He pushed me gently down, and immediately continued his descent downward. My body arched in anticipation and I can say 168

eXtasy’s Collective Mind I wasn’t disappointed. It was as if his tongue knew my every need as it became rough like sand paper and soft when it became too much. His large fingers rubbed inside both of my holes and I moaned with intense pleasure. “I must prepare you,” he whispered against me. “For what?” I questioned breathless. “For pleasure beyond your wildest dreams,” he answered and continued to work my body. “Please,” I begged. “Let me see you.” Stopping his tongue, his fingers continued to plunder my body as he rested his chin on my lower stomach. “If I let you, you must promise to complete the ritual.” A flicker of fear raced across my mind but dispelled easily. “I’m not worried.” He levered himself off the bed and scooted up. Rolling him onto his back, I began to leave a trail of kisses down his muscular chest and stomach. This man’s body was to die for and nothing he could show me would make me feel different. Leisurely, I pulled down his trousers and looked at his body. Instead of one appendage, he had two and a nub above what I saw as the main penis. The lower appendage seem to have a life of its own as it undulated slowly. As I stared at him, the color of his appendages got darker. “Are those what I think they are for?” I questioned. “Remember, we had to evolve to keep our women. What better way than to give them pleasure?” This must be one of those compatibility things, I thought, and leaned closer to him to get a better look. The main appendage was definitely a large penis. Leaning down, I placed my mouth over him and felt the head grow larger. Some things didn’t change. Rimming him with my tongue, I happily elicited a moan from him. Taking his large balls in my hand, I gently rolled them 169

Violet Visions and felt him tense. “Please,” Kadell whispered, “I’d like to be in you.” I nodded my head in agreement, as I too breathed heavily after our oral encounter. Pulling me up to him, I wasn’t amazed that he pulled himself over me. “This first time I have to be on top. Once the ritual is complete, we can make love in any position we want.” “Make love…that sounds so strange,” I murmured. “No one has made love to you before?” he questioned. “No, Kadell, you’ll be the first. I’ve had sex but I’ve never made love.” “Then this really will be special.” Gently, he entered me. “Once I am inside, I will grow even larger still. Then my other appendages will work with me to make this a pleasant experience. I am actually glad that you aren’t a virgin. Hopefully, this won’t be so painful for you.” Again, that flicker of fear flashed in my mind as he entered my body. He was quite large as it was and I couldn’t imagine him getting larger. Slowly, he began to move and my inner G spot felt him from the first thrust, as he was also long. Moaning I could feel the pressure build as my orgasm approached. Then there was a change and I felt him begin to grow in size till he was to my way of thinking, uncomfortably wedged within me. “Sorry, if I am hurting you.” “It’s a little uncomfortable.” “It will get a little more so before it’s over. I will let your body get used to me before I go on.” As if on cue, his other appendages began moving and prodding. The upper one began working on my clit and the lower one worked moisture into my backside. Soon, I didn’t care how much he had stretched me as my body was being filled to the limit. His lower appendage moved gently in and out of my 170

eXtasy’s Collective Mind ass, each stroke bringing me more and more pleasure. The upper hard nub seemed to have the slow-fast motion down that drove my clit, and ultimately me, wild. “Aeryn, I’ve got to complete the rite now.” I looked up at him sure my eyes were filled with need and pleasure. “You need to concentrate. Aeryn Connor, tell me that you accept all of me, and my seed. That our lives will be joined forever from this day.” I was almost breathless. “I accept you.” Suddenly, he began to pump furiously into me. And still his cock grew bigger. Just when I felt as if I would be split asunder, I felt him squirt his jism deep inside of me. The burning began almost immediately. “It burns,” I cried. “I know, sweetheart, I know. It will only be this first time. Please just ride with it and allow it to consume you.” My whole body felt as if it were on fire but his body still stroked me, building me higher toward the inevitable explosion of pleasure. Pumping into me at a slower pace now, he continued to squirt his seed into me. Slowly, a deep sensation began to build in me as the burning began to subside just a little. A pleasurable tension in my womb, clit, and ass replaced it. Soon, the feeling was almost more than I could bear and I screamed my pleasure, as the waves broke over me again, and again, and again. I truly knew what it meant to be a phoenix dying only to rise from the ashes. I must have passed out or something because the next thing I remember was a concerned Kadell hovering over me. “Aeryn, are you alright?” “Are you kidding?” I looked up at him. “Actually, no, I’m not.” “That was the most pleasurable experience I’ve ever had. Does it happen that way every time?” 171

Violet Visions “The pleasure yes, the burning no.” He kissed my forehead gently as if I were a precious treasure. I pulled back and looked at his face. “That could have killed me, couldn’t it?” He licked his lips. “If we weren’t compatible it would have made you very sick. We always have medics standing by just in case a called mate has problems.” “And have they?” “Like I told you, I’ve never know any one to be incompatible. I suppose in the early years, there might have been some.” “You keep talking about the early years…what are you talking about?” His violet eyes gazed deeply into my blue ones. “The planet changes everyone who lives here. The original inhabitants were human and now we are…something else.” “You’re human?” “Basically. But to live here we had to make some adaptations over the years.” “Your skin and eyes?” “Among other things.” “So it was true what you said about mates, that it was hard to keep them.” “The early women got worn out as the changes became apparent. There were very few with the original colonists. And with this planet comes a hearty sexual appetite. This outpost was so far from Earth that we had to start calling our mates from afar.” “And these changes…what will happen to me?” “That is why we keep asking if you are willing to take us as mates. We know what the calling can do. But we need to be very sure, as the moment we come in you the changes begin.” I looked down at my skin and could see the faintest of lilac 172

eXtasy’s Collective Mind shimmers. “Interesting.” “The change will be complete upon the birth of our first child.” “Children?” I swallowed hard. “I never thought about children before. I’m not sure if I’m mother material.” “I am.” I frowned at him but wrapped my arms around his neck. “How?” “When you got the call from me, I had already begun to woo you. I knew more about you than you did about yourself. I knew that you were a lonely woman who desired to be loved above all else. You wanted to be special to someone. Your soul called to me.” “It’s not a rumor then?” I questioned. “No, we can’t read everyone’s mind, just the mind of the person we love.” I pulled back. “You love me?” “From the moment I felt you and knew I wanted you to dance for me. Only for me.” I narrowed my eyes. “So you knew when I wanted to rip your clothes off, I suppose?” He grinned sheepishly at me. “What do you think?” I kissed him deeply. Yes, this man had been wooing me for years. And I reveled in the thought that someone desired and wanted me for so long, even though I couldn’t quite put a finger on it. Every day, I had felt his presence. “Why did we get sick?” “It was your body’s way of beginning to purge yourself of your need for me. You might have died that way, too, if the sickness couldn’t be treated right away. It’s known as the bonding sickness.” “Did you know I was on Janus?” 173

Violet Visions “I asked to be put on Janus as a Protector. I knew you were there but every time I got close, you would slip away.” I thought back to all the times I thought that Darren was hiding me and I knew now that he was. “I think I do love you. Tell me how soon can we do it again?” Kissing him deeply, I knew my future was with Kadell and I would dance for only him forever.

174

eXtasy’s Collective Mind

Reliever By Jojo Brown

H

e knew what she was before he ever walked into the room. Everyone knew. She was a prostitute, a mythical creature they had all learned about in their history classes at school. Centuries ago, someone like her would actually be paid to allow men to touch her and transfer body fluids. Such transfers were outlawed so long ago, it was almost a mortal sin to even think about it. The few, who did consider it on their moral compass, existed out beyond the sentries, in the badlands. And, everyone knew they were all criminally insane, with no working compass of any sort. Jakob wasn’t from the badlands. He wasn’t insane or a criminal, but he did believe that there could be a place for intimacy in the world. A very good place. He and a small group of his peers had worked long and hard to devise the plan. All they needed now was the cooperation of one more person. They needed the help of The Reliever. They needed her. 175

Violet Visions No one could remember back far enough to know where or when she had come from. They just knew she was here, and from a young age, they all knew what she could do. The sexual relief she could give with a single glance. He saw her as soon as he entered the large room, sitting in the center of her living cage. The tentacles writhed about her, granting her protection from the hoards that would drain every ounce of energy from her, given half a chance. As Jakob walked between the rows of curtained cubicles, a grimace creased his gentle face. His deep blue eyes strained to stay focused ahead, rather than peer into any of the numerous, occupied relief stations. He knew, without looking, what would meet his eyes in any of them. The smell of sex and sweat filled his nostrils, as the deeps moans of pleasure filled his ears. He was just as naked and just as sexually hungry as the other forty or so people in the room, but the cocktail of capsules he’d taken had done their job. His cock hung from his groin in an uninterested soft tube against the heavy, relaxed sac. The medication did not stop the deeper hunger though. He could feel her power over him and wanted nothing more at that moment than to slip into cubicle number twenty-six and slide the soft receptacle onto his cock. With a great effort, he concentrated on his task. He was there to see if there was some way to get to The Reliever, some way to communicate with her, some way to get her to help them in their quest. He hadn’t remembered the cage from his journeys here in his youth, as every young person did as part of their rite of passage. Jakob did remember the fear that settled into his belly at the sight of her keeper though. The last in a long line of eunuchs, charged with keeping her separated—whether for her safety or society’s—another forgotten fact from the far past. He stood at 176

eXtasy’s Collective Mind the side of her cage, arms crossed over his massive bronze chest, glaring grey hate at all comers. The only softness one ever saw in him was when his gaze strayed to her. The look of contempt dissolved into one of admiration and awe. Jakob skirted the cubicle he’d been assigned, with its soft seat, snaking, flexible fluid receptacle and pile of folded cloths. He needed to be closer to her, to catch her eye and let her know that he needed her for more than just a quick relief. He needed her to see that he was different. As the toes of his naked foot crossed the purple line on the floor around the cage, the tentacles surged forward to bar his way. Her gaze snapped to him. She was amazingly beautiful. The mauve mesh body stocking hid nothing from view. She sat there with one knee drawn up and her arms positioned in a softly protective way, both hands gently grasping her ankle. The spindly crown rising from her forehead matched the color of the room and the stocking. Purple—everything was purple. Why had they chosen purple to be her color? It didn’t take long for Jakob to answer his own silent question. The instant her eyes met his, he knew. Her eyes were the exact same shade of purple as her surroundings. Her intense gaze shifted from boredom to curiosity with just a hint of anger in the transition. She tilted her delicate head and looked closer, lower. She focused on his cock, a slight furrow marring her smooth forehead. Instinctively his hand closed over it, more to protect it from the force of her gaze, than to find pleasure. The fact that the medication could not hold up under such direct contact was apparent, instantly. His cock stirred and grew beneath his palm. Even without a full erection, he could feel the orgasm closing his mind to all else. Before it completely enveloped him, Jakob made a bold 177

Violet Visions move. He held his other hand out to The Reliever, gently inviting her, desperately hoping she understood. He saw her eyes close, a small smile lift the corners of her lips and her hands raise toward him, just before he was tackled from behind. The guards fought with him as he struggled to see her again. Basically climbing the immense chest of one, he peered over the broad shoulder and called out one word. “Please.” As they forcibly removed him from the room, all hell let loose. The tentacles swirled and closed around her, cutting her off with amazing speed. Every occupant of the cubicles screamed in acute rage. Angry men and women tore the curtains down. A few of them clawed at the backs of the guards in their blind rage. If not for the size of the men carrying him, they would have torn Jakob to shreds as well. **** Rather than throwing him out the front door as he’d expected, the guards hurried him into a small, empty office. His clothes were thrown at him just before the heavy metal door slammed shut. A deep baritone voice came at him from some hidden speaker. “Who are you?” Searching the walls and ceiling quickly, he decided to answer honestly and hope for the best. “Dr. Jakob Livingston. I work at The Center For…” “We know where you work. The Center for Humanity, in other words at the baby factory.”

Jakob hated it when people called it that. He had always taken pride in his work—ensuring the strongest, most genetically perfect children for The Society—until recently. 178

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “What are you doing here, Dr. Livingston?” “Research.” His one word reply seemed to throw the voice off balance for a moment. The speaker stayed unnaturally quiet. “We have always cooperated.” The answer finally came. “Yes, you have been very good at sending over the vials, there is no question. My research was more in the area of how those vials are filled. If we could figure out how The Reliever does what she does, we may be able to work with it.” In as far as it went—that was true. The research had been about how she did it—they had been trying to figure that out since time immemorial—but that had all changed about a month earlier.

Jakob had been studying an image of The Reliever on the monitor, his cock heavy against his thigh just at the thought of her. A colleague—a female colleague—had absently brushed against his arm as she reached for something on the desk. She turned to him at his sharp intake of breath and her unremembered words washed over his fevered skin. He reached up and traced his fingers along her cheek. The dilation of her pupils and the quick soft moan passed in the beat of a heart. But it had been there—she had reacted just as strongly as he had. His hasty apology and retreat to the privacy of the closest toilet must have left her startled. He’d stood over the bowl and slammed his fist along the length of his cock for no more than a minute before the heat roared up his shaft and splattered into the wall. It was unlike anything he had ever known—so much better than the soft tube of the receptacles found in every home. The feel of warm flesh on flesh was amazing and he found he wanted more of it—a lot more. The peers he had secretly been working with did not know the true reason that he wanted The Reliever freed. He wanted her flesh to press onto his. It was her image that started it all—and 179

Violet Visions now all he could think about was what it would be like to make use of her personal receptacle.

“Dr. Livingston, are you going to answer our question? Or shall we have the guards return?” Jakob snapped back to the present with a shudder. “Sorry, the speaker must have shorted out. Can you repeat the question, please?” “I shall repeat the question for diplomacy sake. If our guest were willing, would a meeting with her be helpful?” Jakob’s heart pounded in his throat, nearly cutting off the use of his vocal cords, “Yes. Yes, that could be very helpful—for the research.” A metallic click vibrated the hidden speaker, followed by countless minutes of deafening silence. Jakob paced around the small room, anxiously hoping for another click. When it came he damn near jumped out of his skin. Rather than the speaker clicking back to life, the click was the lock on his door snapping open. The biggest of the guards stood, filling the doorway. “Follow me.” **** Without another word, the guard led Jakob to a dark room. He could tell it was larger than the office he had just left, without being able to see it. It had a cavernous feel. At a distance, as soon as the guard softly closed the door behind him, he heard a strange sound—very much like a snake’s belly on a bed of dry leaves. Beads of sweat burst onto his brow and upper lip. Fear wrapped itself around his spine—tightened—encompassed his lungs, strangling breath from him. He forced himself to stand still and focused on the power needed to expand and contract his lungs. Slowly his eyes 180

eXtasy’s Collective Mind adjusted to the dimness of the room and he saw her. She lounged seductively in the middle of a large bed. The tentacles of her cage were still with her, still protecting her, now they had become one with the walls though. He was within their grasp—in the cage with her. “You are Jakob.” Her sultry voice washed over him like a warm summer shower. “You are here to speak with me, but there is more. You think you can take me from this place. You think you would be my savior. You think you could touch me and survive. You think too much.” “Can I know your name, to start with?” “They call me Violet.” “I don’t think I could be your savior Violet, I think perhaps you could be mine, and all of mankind’s.” His own selfish needs almost drowned out the thoughts for humanity. “They tell me I am already doing what is best for your people.” “Who tells you?” “The masters of your world. The ones who brought me here and arranged for my comforts.” With a long shaky breath, he strode forward until his knees hit the edge of her bed. The tentacles vibrated against the walls, clearly anticipating trouble. Jakob had no intention of having them come after him. “They lied,” he told her, gently. “The score of men who have held you here are not the masters of my world. They are scientists, using you as a device to control everyone that may dare have a truly individual thought. Do you really think one group of men should be allowed to choose what is best for everyone else? Do you truly believe that what is best for any society is to never touch? To never be intimate? To never know 181

Violet Visions the feel of one person’s warmth against your own?” “Have you personally experienced this, Jakob?” Her voice was so warm, so inviting, so close it wrapped around him, gently. He felt the heaviness of his sac shift and knew that the effects of the drugs he’d taken were wearing off. “I have felt the electricity when another’s shoulder has brushed against mine in a crowd. I have felt the tingle that raced through me when my fingers have pressed onto someone else’s as we both reach for the same dropped object at the same time. I have…” “But, have you ever felt lips pressed onto yours in the heat of passion?” She shifted onto her hands and knees on the soft mattress. “Have you ever even experienced passion, Jakob?” His tongue slithered across his parched lips at this thought. “Have you ever known the touch of a warm hand in yours, or on you?” She crawled slowly towards him. Her body, no longer shrouded in the thin stocking, swayed back and forth. “Have you ever held another person in your arms, as your hot juices explode together?” His cock was hard, harder than ever in his memory. The act of looking into her mysterious eyes from so close raced him toward the ultimate explosion, faster than he would have thought possible. He was having trouble breathing, again. “You know damn well I have never known any of these things. Why are you tormenting me? Why are you fighting against the opportunity to allow us to help each other?” “Why would you think that I need your help? I think it is you that is looking for help, not me. You long to feel the warmth of my breath, the taste of my lips, the touch of my hand and body. Your cock strains against the folds of your clothing right now. If I so chose, I could spill your seed into those folds and you would be helpless to stop me.” 182

eXtasy’s Collective Mind He knew she told the truth. He wavered at the very edge of release—his balls ground tightly against his body, desperate to empty their load. His discomfort became painful and the pain was more than likely what spurred him on. Never, would he have imagined himself brave enough, or stupid enough to try it otherwise. He stood, legs apart, knees pressed into the soft edge of the mattress and watched her through slitted eyes. She crawled up to him, seductively staring at the bulge in his pants. He saw her swallow, hard, more than once. Coming to sit on her knees in front of him, she smoothed her hands up her body—cupped her breasts, offering them to him, teasingly. She slithered her hands down over her flat tummy and between her thighs, before lightly tracing her fingers up his chest. Jakob’s eyes never moved. He looked directly into her amazing, mauve orbs. He knew what he saw there. He saw want, need and lust. He saw a woman desperate to be touched, desperate to feel the hard steel of a man taking her. He knew all of this without ever having experienced any of it before—it came to him from his dreams—in huge blasting waves. **** With breath-taking speed, his hands shot out. He grasped her shoulders and pulled her to him. The strong vibrations started where his fingers pressed into her flesh. They ran rampant through him and he was helpless to break the contact—not that he wanted to. Jakob’s mouth came down on hers in a savage imitation of a kiss. His tongue drove into her soft warm mouth—raced over the hard nubs of her teeth—collided with her tongue, pressed, rolled and devoured. Her tongue accepted his intrusion with 183

Violet Visions calm patience. At the realization that she had joined him on an unfamiliar journey, he relaxed the onslaught. Their tongues twisted together, giving and taking at the same time. Her hands soothed down his back as he held her diminutive frame to him. The feel of her firmly soft breasts crushed onto his chest sent a fresh wave of heat through him. His cock jumped and strained between them. He knew she had to be feeling the intense hardness of it, captured between them. Instinct took over as her fingers fumbled with the closure of his pants. His hand closed on the back of her head—fingers twining in the silken threads of her hair. He pulled back, exposed the soft, milky throat. He tasted the smoothness, traced his tongue over it from collarbone to graceful point of her chin. She was his, he would lay claim to her and there would be no question of her leaving with him. His heated cock throbbed painfully in a new warmth—a living receptacle, but not the one he yearned for. Her hand firmly encased him—held him—moved slowly along him. The warmth of her skin traced a slow path from the tightness of his balls to the tip of his moist head. Beads of juice formed and were rubbed over the slit and bulbous head. It felt glorious—so much better than the fluid receptacle in his bedroom or the furious way he rammed his own fist along the veined shaft. She stroked lovingly, slowly and with such expertise, his breath came in short gasps. Her hand never left his cock as he kicked his pants to the side and tore his shirt free. Now as completely naked as she was, he bent over her, lowered her onto her back on the soft bed. As he came down on her, she spread her knees wide and guided the steel-like hardness of his cock to her warm, pink opening. Perfection in wet velvet engulfed his cock. He pushed in to the hilt in one smooth motion. It was so much better than anything he could have ever imagined. The deep muscles of her 184

eXtasy’s Collective Mind vaginal walls squeezed his cock, pulled at him in a milking motion, and still he could not empty his sac. He knew now, beyond a doubt that he would not find the release he was so desperately seeking until Violet was well and truly ready to let him. Her hips began moving under him. She withdrew her velvety softness until she barely held the tip of his cock within her folds—then she pushed into him, impaling herself on his cock. Before long, he joined her. They swayed, bucked and ground against each other. Sweat poured from their pores. Moans erupted from their throats. The vibrations he had felt at his first touch of Violet continued to run rampant through Jakob. He trembled violently—calling out to the stars to allow him release. But none came. When he felt there was not another thrust left in his hips, she pushed him—threw him onto his back and mounted him. With the speed and grace of a gazelle, she had his cock buried within her and continued bouncing up and down on the eight inches of tortured need. Her tits bounced against her ribcage. He caught each and pressed his fingers into the softness. Thumb and finger squeezed and twisted the hard pebbles at their tips. Jakob pulled her down to him—sucked one mound into his mouth and suckled the amazing purple nipple. He felt her orgasm as it built deep within her. Her pussy clenched and released his cock as it continued driving into her. The rush of hot fluids coated his balls—trickled between his ass cheeks. After an eternity, her muscles began to relax and she pushed up onto her hands. “Now,” she whispered hoarsely. “Now you may fill me with your seed.” Instantly his balls let go of their tightly held treasure. He felt 185

Violet Visions his shaft expand as the enormous spurts of hot fluid exploded against her cervix. He feared his cock was about to split in two from the force of it. The only sound that escaped his lips was an animalistic roar. When his sac was finally empty, he lay on the crumpled sheets and panted helplessly. Violet slipped off him and curled into his side, purring contentedly. **** “I knew, the moment you entered my lair at your coming-of-age, that you would be one of the few to touch me. You showed your true self, even then. You want more than the scientists can give you. You want for emotional contact. You want for sex and satisfaction. You want for me and always have. Now you will not have to want anymore. You shall have more of me than you could ever hope for.” Her words touched him—deep in his heart. He had done it. He had found the way through the cage of protection and made The Reliever see that he was the one and only man for her. “So,” he whispered dreamily against her soft hair. “How quickly can you find a way out of here?” His legs were entangled in the sheets, but when he tried to kick them loose, they only seemed to tighten. Looking down, he screamed. It was not the sheets that held him captive, it was a split tentacle from the cage wall. It was swallowing him whole, becoming one with him. It pulled him in, to become part of her environment, part of her harem of men, held within the living cage. Looking around, desperately, he now saw the tentacles for what they really were. Each one was the cocoon of a man she 186

eXtasy’s Collective Mind held for her use. The writhing he had witnessed earlier was not to protect her—it was the prisoners straining to protect him from a fate the same as theirs. The terrified screams that tore his throat were cut off as the writhing vine covered his mouth. Violet stood on the bed and watched the process of his cocooning with a delighted gleam in her eye. “Most men cannot survive the initial shock of my touch. Some survive long enough for my pleasure. The few that have, over time, been strong enough to fulfill me, are a rarity indeed. You are now among those chosen few. You shall remain with me, to feed my insatiable need for orgasm. And you shall feed my strength over the weaklings of this world.” Laughter shook her, her breasts jiggled deliciously. “Did you really think those men that watch over me are castrated for my preservation? You fool. It is done so that I cannot seduce them and run through your streets. If I were able to I would drain every one of your species in a matter of months.” As Jakob lifted from the bed, to become part of the writhing wall, she pressed her nakedness against the thin coating over him. “When I was banished from my home planet, I feared I would never find a world to harbor me, then I found this little blue orb in the universe. Your scientists were quick to figure out that I was a danger. They knew that it was imperative to keep me at arm’s length. You may not consider them the masters of your world, but if it weren’t for their quick actions, you would not have a world at all. They are as much my slaves as my jailers. They know what I need and are very good at seeing to it that I get a fresh supply of power, whenever one of you is foolish enough to push the issue. Now, settle in and get ready for the rest of your life. The tentacles will feed you and you in turn will feed my power 187

Violet Visions with your seed—whenever I choose to use you.” Jakob hung suspended on the wall and watched as Violet lay down and fell to sleep. He heard the others, in his mind, welcoming him.

So much for saving the world from the boring existence of no intimacy.

188

eXtasy’s Collective Mind

THE SALOON ON THE MOON By Alexis Anthony

S

ylvia strained against the harness to get a glimpse of the landing. The small porthole was positioned too far forward for her to get a good look. She could feel the weight of her body returning after the flight from the space station in orbit around Earth. The gravity on the moon wasn’t much, but at least she wasn’t completely weightless anymore. There was the horizon. The stark, clear view of the black sky above the grayish white surface, looked like an old black and white movie except it was so vividly clear. Geez, it was a barren place. The Captain was giving them a running commentary as the ship settled toward the landing pad on the surface. She sure had come a long way from Adelaide. Sylvia was the winner of the Miss Nude Australia Contest. She had been crowned at the Crazy Horse Saloon less than a month ago. An awful lot of men had chipped in to send her up here to the Miss Nude Galaxy Contest. It’s amazing what a bunch of horny 189

Violet Visions old men would do when they get to stare at your pussy and your boobs for a few hours. But Sylvia had to admit she had an amazing body for them to look at—and she knew how to show it off. “It sure is something, isn’t it?” said Freddy, her manager and sometimes boyfriend. She nodded. They were dropping faster and faster. The landing thrusters slowed the ship. They bumped gently onto the landing pad with just a small bounce. “Good landing, folks,” the captain announced. He had a deep voice that oozed confidence. Outside, a large scaffold approached and clamped on. It gently oriented the ship to a horizontal position. The passengers released their safety belts and most of them stood up. Sylvia and Freddy joined them as they made their way forward to the airlock. There was a prolonged hiss as the boarding tunnel made its connection and the air pressure equalized. As they emerged with the rest of the passengers, Sylvia saw a man with a sign that said “MOON SALOON.” She headed towards him, Freddy in tow. “Hi,” she said, “I’m Sylvia Foster, Miss Australia.” “Hi. I’m Mike Westerbrook. I’m here to collect you and bring you out to the saloon. You must be Freddy MacDougal.” Freddy nodded and shook the man’s hand. “Hi.” “I hope you had a good flight.” “Oh, it’s amazing,” Sylvia said. “I never thought I’d get to come up here.” “It is quite something,” said Mike. “Most of the girls are here already and they all are a bit in awe of the moon. Wait ‘til you see the Moon Saloon. It’s quite a place, and it’s always full of men who appreciate a pretty lady.” 190

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “I can’t wait,” Sylvia said. “Where will we stay?” Freddy asked, always the practical one.” “Oh,” Mike said, “THE HOLIDAY INN –- LUNA” is right next door to us. We have a tunnel connecting us, so you won’t have to suit up. I have a pressurized Rover too, so you won’t have to suit up for the ride out either. We offer excursions if you want to walk the surface, but you don’t have to if you prefer comfort to adventure.” “Maybe later, if we win. Right now, we’re focused on the competition,” Freddy said. “Yeah,” Mike said, “that’s what most of the managers say. There’s good food at the restaurant, and the best booze on the moon at the saloon. I have a man collecting your luggage and he will bring it out later. Right now, let’s get you out to see Mr. Francisco. He’s the boss. He owns the joint.” “Yeah,” Freddy said, “I talked to him.” They soon found themselves bouncing across the Lunar surface in a ground transport buggy. It was a rough ride, but the lack of gravity ameliorated the bouncing around. The first view they got of their destination was a big neon sign as they crested the crater, in the middle of which was the Holiday Inn and the Saloon. The dark sky had a purplish tint to it behind the sign. A door in the side of the domed building opened and the vehicle entered. The outside door of the airlock closed, air entered the chamber, and the inner door opened in front of them. The buggy rolled in. Only then were they allowed to unbuckle their safety harnesses and get up. A scantily clad, raven-haired woman greeted them as they stepped down from the door. “Sylvia?” She embraced her and gave her a perfunctory kiss. “Welcome to the moon. I’m Selene, your guide.” What little she 191

Violet Visions wore looked like a purple outfit with a tall headdress. Actually, she had no real clothing, only a little body paint in a few strategic places. “And you must be Freddy.” She turned and extended her hand for him to shake. Selene ushered them down a long hallway and around a few corners to a small room without a window. “We assume that you two don’t mind sharing a room?” “We’ll be fine,” Sylvia said. “Good. We’re quite crowded, and living space is limited anyway. But, with the contest and all, things are really tight.” They looked around. Upper and lower bunks, a small desk with a computer built in, a shallow closet, some drawers built into the wall, and a door leading to a cramped bathroom…that was about it. “Come on,” Selene said. “I’ll take you to see Mr. Francisco. Oh, would you like to shed those clothes? Most of the girls wear nothing, other than their shoes. They’re all trying to solicit support and pick up fans before the competition begins.” Sylvia and Freddy exchanged a glance. He nodded. “Just give me a minute.” She was nude in less than thirty seconds and Freddy hung her clothes in the closet. She felt incredibly sexy like this. She always did. She noticed Freddy’s cock straining against the front of his pants. Selene looked her up and down. “I’m not in the contest, I won two years ago and they offered me a job as a hostess. You look fit, and you have a spectacular figure, but all the girls do. It’s your performance that will do it for you if you win.” “I know,” Sylvia said. “It’s the same in Australia. Don’t worry, I know how to wow them. It should be easier in this low gravity.” She caressed one of her breasts and rubbed her pussy. It was clean shaven but she detected a little stubble. 192

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “It is, in a way, but you’ll have to get used to it, or you’ll just look clumsy. At least nothing sags—low gravity is a great figure enhancer, especially for some of the women with a little age on them.” They all chuckled at that. “How do I look, Freddy?” “You’ll do,” he said. He peered at her crotch. Fine, light blond hair had its advantages. “I’ll shave you nice and close, later.” “Come on, I’ll take you to see the boss.” Eric Francisco was a big burly man with a perpetual five o’clock shadow. He wore a tuxedo, but it looked out of place on him. Sylvia pictured him in coveralls with a large mug of beer. He laughed a lot. He shook hands with Freddy and then turned to Sylvia with a big grin on his large round face. He reached down behind her and squeezed one side of her butt with his big paw. Then, he planted a sloppy kiss on her cheek when he hugged her in welcome. “I’ve heard great things about you,” he said. “From the looks of you, they didn’t exaggerate.” He reached out and cupped Sylvia’s left boob. “Very nice,” his thumb circling her prominent, oversized nipple. “D cup?” Sylvia couldn’t help a grin. She nodded. She usually didn’t like being pawed over by horny, sloppy old men, even if it was the boss, but Eric was more like a big old teddy bear. She turned around and shook her booty at him, looking back over her shoulder to see his reaction. He grinned. “Oh, yeah, you’ll do just fine. Most of the girls spend time parading around in the lounge. If you want to get up on stage to get familiar with the layout, feel free. Ronaldo, the bartender will announce you, and you can put on a show if you want to practice. The customers will love it. By the way, the rules 193

Violet Visions are ‘look but don’t touch.’ So no lap dances or navel shots. The stage is out of reach so they can’t rub hundred dollar bills on your tush either.” Sylvia joined the other girls as they sashayed around and checked each other out. She got up on the stage and did some poses, just to get a feel for the place. The light gravity threw her timing off, but it allowed her to stand upside down much easier. Jumps were simpler but she had to be careful not to jump too far, and her boobs, which were spectacular anyway, floated out in front of her like pointers, but they wouldn’t jiggle and sway the way they would back in Australia. The competition would be tough, that was for sure. The place was packed with men and a few women. She figured some of the women were hookers, but some of them just seemed to be regular patrons. There was plenty of booze and the music was loud. The lighting was subdued except for the stage, where intense spotlights made sure every detail of a woman’s body would be noticed. Back in their room, Freddy checked her out. “Damn, you’re gorgeous. How do I rate hooking up with a babe like you?” Sylvia just smiled and giggled a little. He really was a bit of a stud in his own way. He had a marvelous slender, but muscular body, well tanned and virtually void of hair, even around his cock. His chiseled face and deep-set blue eyes made him look a little mysterious until you got to know him. In the sex department, he wasn’t overly endowed, but he could go almost forever and then be ready for another round in no time. He also was a great kisser, in more ways than one, and he knew how to use his tongue to excite Sylvia beyond ecstasy. He checked her all over for embarrassing blemishes and, finding none, said, “Okay. You look great. This low gravity really 194

eXtasy’s Collective Mind makes your figure look even better than usual.” “Yeah, but the other girls all have the same advantage.” “I don’t know about that. Several of them are silicon enhanced. Since you’re all natural, you really look a lot better, and sexy as hell. You ought to run away with this contest.” “I hope so.” “Okay. Lay down over here on the bed.” He went into the bathroom and emerged with a razor and a can of shaving cream. “Spread ‘em and let me shave you clean.” Sylvia leaned back and spread her legs wide for Freddy to get to her girly parts. He was an expert at keeping her cleaned up, and he never cut or nicked her. He softly hummed the tune to ‘Here She Comes, Miss America’ as he worked. After he finished and cleaned her off, he couldn’t help himself. He leaned over, spread the lips, and kissed them, then licked her clit the way only he knew she liked it. “Oh, Freddy…” “Mmm…” Her hips began to move as he dropped a little lower and inserted his tongue up into her vagina, tickling her clit with his nose. She suddenly twitched and her hips thrust upward into his face. She reached down and grabbed his head, entangling her slender fingers in his silky blond hair. Wham! Her body tingled as the orgasm radiated out from her crotch. Wham! “Oh yeah, another one…” Freddy knew how to drive her to one after another, but he didn’t want to wear her out. He gave her clit one last lick and then sat up. “Okay, that’s enough for now.” “Oh, Freddy, don’t stop now.” “Later. You have that I’m horny as hell glow right now, and I want it to show through while you perform.” “Okay.” She was recovering from the pleasurable experience 195

Violet Visions and became more composed. “Just hold those thoughts. You know what to do. Have sex with the audience while you’re up there. Are you going to do the upside down Chinese split?” “Of course. It’s my best pose, you know that. And not everybody can do something like that.” “I know, but just be careful in this low gravity.” “I will.” She leaned over and kissed him on the lips. “I know what I’m doing.” “And I’ll fuck the shit out of you when it’s over and you’ve won.” “I’m counting on it. That gives me something to look forward to.” They grinned at each other. He stood up. “It’s almost time.” She embraced him and kissed him passionately. Her tongue darted into his mouth as he held her in his arms. “You make me so horny.” Just then there was a knock on the door. A voice from outside called, “Showtime.” Freddy opened the door and held it for her. She strutted out into the hall wearing nothing but her four-inch heels. The whole place was illuminated in black light except for the stage where four bright spotlights lit the small performance area. There were three poles and two steel railings. And toward the back was a glass tub filled with soapy water into which a stream of water poured from overhead. Everything a nude contestant needed was right there. Sylvia climbed up and began her performance by swinging from pole to pole, humping her smooth pussy against them, and wrapping her luscious thighs around them. She gradually widened the spread of her legs to display her generous gifts for the men. 196

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Her perfectly formed breasts wouldn’t sway the way they would in regular gravity, so she cupped them and offered them to her admirers. Between Freddy’s warm-up and the heat from all those horny men, her larger than normal nipples strained to be caressed, pointing out toward the lights. Posing and dancing in front of a room full of men always excited Sylvia. The knowledge that every one of them had a hard-on and was dreaming of fucking her filled her with lust for them. It showed in her performance. It was why she always won these contests. First, she soaked her body in the pouring water and soaped it up to make it give off an erotic glow. Then she gave them a detailed tour of her anatomy, bending over and spreading her ass cheeks, sprawling on the floor with her legs spread wide, and leaning over backward, supporting herself with her hands and feet, legs spread wide to display her most attractive attributes and stretch her boobs tight against her torso, enhancing the look of her exaggerated nipples. The men hooted and whistled, clapping and stomping their feet, egging her on to her famous grand finale. Every one of them had seen pictures or videos of her other performances and they were all waiting for her to get to the best part. Sylvia was about to climax in a massive orgasm. She always did at the end of a really great performance, and this was becoming one of her best. She kicked her legs up into the air above the stage, standing on her head and hands. It was easier in the low gravity, no doubt, but she wished the light gravity would pull more at her breasts. As the men all rose to their feet to peer at her last and most famous pose, she spread her legs straight out in an upside down Chinese split, pointing her toes at the opposite walls. Then she started to rhythmically flex the muscles of her ass cheeks, first one, then the other, then her thighs, left then right, then her calves. Then back to her cheeks. Finally, she used her Tantric 197

Violet Visions training to move and flex her vaginal muscles. It was barely visible, but the men knew what she was doing and were watching for it. Her pussy lips flexed open, her clit peeked out from its secret hood. Her cheeks flexed and her milky thighs strained to spread ever wider. The lust in their eyes heightened her libido to its highest peak. She climaxed. The orgasm was so fierce, the cum exploding from her wide open vagina, that the men were entranced. Sylvia almost lost consciousness, it was so powerful. She swayed as the waves of pleasure flowed through her body to the accompaniment of a room full of beer swilling, horny men who had heard about this kind of performance, but had never seen it live. The noise of their encouragement was so overwhelming that it finally broke through to Sylvia. She switched her split to fore and aft, then switched leg positions. She grinned as she finished the performance. She knew it was one of the greatest ones she had ever put on. As she returned to an upright position and stood up, she did her best to shimmy and jiggle her buns and her boobs, but her body was so firm and the gravity was so weak that it was not as effective as it would have been in Australia. She climbed down from the stage and into the arms of a grinning Freddy. “That was amazing,” he said. She kissed him passionately. “I’ve never seen you that good. Ever!” He wrapped his arm around her and guided her across the floor. The rule was—look, don’t touch—but they couldn’t help themselves. Sylvia didn’t mind. She was still in the thrall of her erotic performance. The hands touching her and feeling her up as they made their way across the floor just made her feel even sexier. She wished she could fuck all of them all at the same 198

eXtasy’s Collective Mind time. She glanced at Freddy who could see her reaction and was not trying to keep her from enjoying her pleasure. They finally made it to the dressing room. She threw herself into his arms. “It was really great, wasn’t it?” she whispered, licking his ear. “That it was.” She dropped to her knees and grabbed him around the butt, pulling his crotch to her face. She could feel his hard-on straining to be released from his pants. A heat of passion radiated from both of them. She really wanted to fuck for about an hour or more, but she knew she shouldn’t. It wouldn’t do for her to climb up on stage for the awards ceremony with Freddy’s cum oozing out of her vagina. But she could suck him off. That was almost as much fun as getting fucked. They could fuck all they wanted after the contest was over. She got his pants undone and pulled them down to his knees. His stiff member stood straight out, yearning for her lips. She licked the tip of it, then, lovingly, she slowly pulled it into her mouth, swirling her warm tongue around it, sucking hard. She caressed his balls as they tensed up, ready to deliver their milky white fluid. He began to thrust with his hips into her mouth and eventually down her throat. Sylvia was an expert at breathing between the strokes. She grabbed his ass cheeks and pulled him to her as he thrust deeper and deeper into her mouth and throat. He moaned softly as he placed his hands on the back of her head and held her to his pleasure zone. Suddenly he speeded up. Sylvia knew he would soon lose control. They held each other as Freddy thrust his dick ever more urgently into Sylvia’s face. She glanced up. His eyes were closed and his head was thrown back. His muscular body was focused on the center of his universe, which was, at that point in 199

Violet Visions time, violently fucking the mouth of the sexiest woman alive. The explosion of cum came on an inward stroke. Sylvia swallowed his whole dick, and all the cum that squirted out of it. Another stroke. Another explosion. She swallowed all of it. Stroke after stroke, he came, pumping great gobs of the stuff down her throat. Sylvia never even tasted any of it until he started to slow and after most of it was already down her gullet. But she managed to suck the last little bit from his slowly shrinking cock as he redistributed the blood in his body back to other vital functions and let his love member go limp. “Oh, God, Sylvia. That was amazing.” Sylvia slurped her lips off of him and licked them. She smiled up at her lover. “I thought so, too.” “I’ll pay you back later,” he said. “Count on it.” “Here, let me fix your lipstick and makeup.” It wasn’t a long wait for the summons they awaited. Sylvia was ready. There was no question. She won handily. Suddenly, Selene was at Sylvia’s side, presenting her with a purple headdress identical to the one she wore. The other women painted her body in an identical pattern to Selene’s and then ushered her to a throne that had been installed on the stage, high up so she could look down on all her subjects. The black light enhanced the erotic effect of the purple body paint. She reigned for a week and was treated like real royalty. Anything she or Freddy wanted, she had only to ask. The prize was a substantial amount of money, deposited in a bank on the moon, where it would not be taxed. Sylvia and Freddy fucked their brains out every chance they got. 200

eXtasy’s Collective Mind But eventually, they had to return to Earth. “You know,” she said as she sat at the bar in the Crazy Horse Saloon, “I could get used to living up there.” Freddy sat next to her, gazing at her with adoring eyes. “Yeah,” the burly bartender said, “but then you’d miss all this.” A glass whizzed overhead as the nightly brawl between drunks began. The moon was nice, but Adelaide was home.

201

Violet Visions

STAR OF THE SHOW BY STONE RICHARDS onni Marlow sat at his dressing table. The face in the mirror Jcreature was slowly taking on the appearance of an alien queen, a from another planet that held the future of her people in the palm of her hand. He smiled slightly and released a long sigh. At last he had reached the pinnacle of his career. He had managed to acquire the lead role in Alien Queen, a Carl Montgomery production. A shiver of disbelief washed through his insides. It was all too wonderful to realize. “But I did it.” He shook the powder puff, ridding the pouf of excess talc before running the brush over his face and setting the bisque colored foundation he had just applied. Turning his head from side to side, he inspected the shadow line arching along his chiseled jaw. Satisfied that all traces of beard were covered sufficiently, he turned his attention to making up his eyes. He 202

eXtasy’s Collective Mind chose lavender shadow and a matching pencil and began creating the sultry look he imagined Queen Niven might wear. His career as a female impersonator had spanned ten years—ten years of hard work and dedication to the fine art of voice study and body sculpting. He shifted slightly on the padded stool, crossing one bare leg over the other. His body was finely toned, long ropy muscles sculpted to resemble feminine curves and fleshy bulges. He slid one palm along his side, easing it across his hip and onto his thigh. His touch generated a want inside him. He lowered his hand to the tiny silk bikini panty covering his crotch and skimmed his fingertips across his aroused cock. It lay beneath the silky covering growing hard at his mere thought of the curtain rising on stage and he being poised as the alien Queen Niven on her elaborate throne. He pulled in a shaky breath and closed his eyes, envisioning the audience’s reaction to seeing him sitting on the alien throne.

Surely every male in the audience will want me.

The idea that he could arouse men he didn’t even know, spiraled through his insides. Perhaps that was why he had become an actor in the first place—to arouse the beast inside every male he encountered. He chuckled and resumed his work to create the perfect face for Queen Niven. He pursed his lips and applied a generous slathering of vivid purple lipstick. He stared at himself in the mirror. There was noise beyond his dressing room door—noise that garnered his attention and warned of the haste with which the stage crew readied the opening scene. He could close his eyes and imagine the burly stagehands, their muscles tight and firm, as they moved the scenery into place. He could hardly wait to take his place on the elaborate throne and watch the curtain rise. He forced his attentions back to preparing himself for his debut. Makeup in place, he turned his attention to the hard cock 203

Violet Visions in his lap. It pushed invitingly against the silk covering confining it, distracting him from getting dressed. He lowered his palm and covered it, feeling the sensation of warmth surrounding the long shaft.

I wonder if Carl has arrived at the theater yet?

He stifled the emotion the thought brought to his senses. He had adored Carl Montgomery for years and when he landed the part of Queen Niven, he was delighted to learn that Carl Montgomery would be directing the play. He had never worked with Carl before and for reasons he tried not to admit, he had kept his distance—as much as permitted, given the circumstances. He adored every critique Carl handed down, whether it was about his body movements, or realizing the dialogue needed tweaking a bit—he absorbed every nuance of direction the great one doled out.

I suppose I’m in love with Carl.

He glanced at his reflection in the mirror, his secret revealed at last. Acting was his passion—but working with the great director was his life’s dream. If only he could be so fortunate as to be chosen by Carl for other productions—perhaps a Broadway presentation. His breath caught in his throat. It would be the most wonderful event in his life. He rose and padded softly across the carpeted room. His costume hung on the back of the door closing the small room off from the rest of the theater cast. Being a star afforded certain perks. He smiled broadly. He loved being the center of attention—the star. It gave such credibility to his name, such confidence to his posture. He rose to his full height—realizing with a slight giggle that his hard cock still strained at his crotch. He lowered his hand and pushed the silk covering aside. It sprang against his palm, eager to be stroked. 204

eXtasy’s Collective Mind He wound his fist around his hardness, marveling at the vivid contrast of his long purple fingernails and his pale male flesh. He spread his legs and thrust into his fist, closing his eyes and leaning his head back on his shoulders. Surely there was time for him to satisfy himself before he donned his fishnet costume—or else he’d be forced to make his debut with a hard prick. He giggled slightly and tightened his grasp on his hard flesh. His hand felt good—hot, tight, holding him just the way he liked it. He thrust his hips, setting a slow, rhythmic movement that soon brought a moist sheen of sweat to his naked body. He was nearing his time—on the verge of climax— Suddenly a knock at the door interrupted his fit of play. He paused his hand, his eyes glancing to the door. His body was on fire—

This is no time for an interruption—

He flexed his fingers—his prick blushed from his manipulation—his belly knotted with anticipation— “Who is it?” His voice sounded hoarse. His breath was coming in short gasps. “Carl.” Jonni pulled in a quick breath. Of all the times for Carl to come calling— “Just a moment.” He poked his hardened prick beneath the tiny cover of the panty and tried to steady his breathing. He turned toward the mirror, glimpsing his flushed cheeks and pursed mouth.

Would Carl guess he had been trying to satisfy himself sexually if he bid him entry? Should he dare let him see him in his feminine silk panty? Perhaps he should ask him to come back later.

He shook his head and mentally chided himself for having such thoughts. He couldn’t possibly send the great Carl 205

Violet Visions Montgomery on his way with a hasty message to return later. One didn’t treat greatness in such a shoddy manner. He pulled in a long breath and slicked one hand across his head. His shaved scalp glistened with a moist sheen of sweat. Carl would think he was nervous about debuting. Carl knocked on the door a second time. Jonni sucked in a quick breath and pressed his palm to his hard cock. It was all too noticeable—engorged with semen and needing release. It jutted out from his crotch in a perfect invitation to whoever gazed upon it. He felt nervous suddenly, nervous and aroused to the point that he had to force himself to walk across the room and grasp the doorknob. He paused, his hand sweaty on the brass knob, his heart pounding in his lean chest. Suddenly he felt uneasy about letting Carl see his mode of dress. He grasped the costume hanging on the back of the door and clutched it to his chest. The pale shimmering net cascaded down his length, concealing the delicate panty he wore and his hard erection. He turned the doorknob and pulled the door back on its hinges. Carl stood in the narrow hallway, his back leaning against the adjacent wall. There was a curious look on his handsome face. He pushed his body off the support of the wall and strode through the doorway. “Sorry to keep you waiting—” His voice sounded shaky and worry renewed in his mind that Carl might think something was wrong. God forbid he should think he couldn’t perform. He had come too far to allow such a notion to overshadow his debut. “Would you like a chair?” Jonni hurried to offer the director the metal folding chair sitting in the corner of the small room. Carl Montgomery was mid-thirties, a tall man with coal black hair and equally black eyes. He had a cleft in his chin that gave 206

eXtasy’s Collective Mind his countenance a refined look. And he had a way of smiling that aroused every sensory organ in Jonni’s body. He accepted the chair and folded his lean body into it. Crossing one ankle across his knee, he pinned his eyes on Jonni. “I came to wish you good luck.” Jonni almost fainted when their eyes locked. The inky depths of Carl’s eyes spoke more than well wishes—or had he imagined something more? He felt confused suddenly—confused and so giddy that he needed to sit down before something extraordinary happened. He refused to admit his immediate thought about Carl and how he wanted to rush across the room and embrace him. He forced his feet to move—to walk across the room so he could drop onto the stool at his dressing table. “You seem nervous.” Jonni jerked his head toward the mirror—breaking their locked stare. His face bore all the earmarks of a man in the throes of mental anguish. “Is something wrong?” Carl rose and came to stand behind Jonni. He placed his hands on his bare shoulders and met his distressed gaze in the mirror. “What is it?”

You merely interrupted my interlude of sex play—and my body is unable to recover from your nearness when I am in such an aroused state! And do you have to touch me?

He wanted to scream the truth at the director—his idol—but it would be the end of his career. Reminding himself that he was an accomplished actor—he forced a smile to his lips. He gave his shoulders a shrug, dislodging Carl’s hands—but not before the director lowered his gaze to his lap. Surprise shone on his handsome face when he saw the bulge in Jonni’s lap. Carl laughed softly. He combed one hand through his thick 207

Violet Visions black hair. “You’re big.” The comment brought an audible gasp from Jonni’s throat. His reflection in the mirror showed a deep red blush staining his powdered cheeks crimson. He clutched the net costume tightly in both fists, pressing it against his hard cock.

Should he pretend ignorance at the comment—or accept the praise?

Carl strode across the dressing room, his hands clasped behind his back, a thoughtful look on his face. “I understand about pre-debut rituals. Every actor has them—some more than others.” Jonni watched the director pace about the room. In his gut, he had the uncanny feeling that he was trying to put him at ease. He pulled in a deep breath and reminded himself that his career was on the line—one wrong sentence could mean he might never work again. He forced a laugh. “Orgasm relieves tension.” Carl smiled. He nodded his head. “Yes. I agree.” He paused his pacing mere inches from Jonni. “Let’s pretend I’m directing you in a scene—a sex scene.” Surprise shone on Jonni’s face. Curiosity welled up inside him. His hard cock jerked in eagerness. Carl spread his legs and propped his hands atop his hips. “Here’s the set up for the scene, Jonni. Your lover has just returned to you after a long absence. You’ve kept yourself chaste, awaiting his homecoming. He arrives as you awaken, a morning erection straining at your tiny bikini panty. You’re delighted to see him and want to prove your love still burns hot for him.” Jonni’s emotions stirred. He felt a new flush of heat rise inside him. He lowered his gaze to the front of Carl’s slacks. His fly was tented—signaling the presence of an erection. 208

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Could my wonderful, incredible director be gay?

The thought brought shivers of joy to his body. “Action!” The order echoed in the room, jarring Jonni into action.

This could be the performance of my life!

With shaky fingers, he laid aside the costume for the play and turned his attention to Carl’s fly. It appeared to have grown since his first glance. His mouth felt dry. He licked his lips, conscious of the greasy feel of thick lipstick on his mouth. The thought of leaving lipstick smears on Carl’s cock rose in his mind.

Were they really going to have sex play?

He paused his hands inches away from Carl’s fly. The choice was his. He had been given the set up for the scene—he could play it out any way he wanted.

Really?

He glanced up at Carl. Lust smoldered in the director’s dark eyes. Jonni raked his fingernails across the front of Carl’s pants, making him gasp. He parted his legs, thrusting his hips against Jonni’s hand. “Action!” “Mmmm. I’ve dreamed of this moment, my darling. I’ve missed you so much. I’ve missed waking up beside you—” He reached for the zipper and drew it down, then pulled the fabric aside and released Carl’s hard prick from the confines of his silk shorts. It sprang through the opening so close to his face that he felt its heat. He trailed one fingertip across its smooth round head. “I’ve missed your cock, my darling. I’ve missed sucking it.” He poked out his tongue and licked the bulbous head, making Carl suck in a quick breath. He wound one hand around its thick base and sucked it between his painted lips. It was hot 209

Violet Visions and big and slid across his tongue with an urgent need. He felt Carl’s hands caress his head, gently sliding across his smooth scalp and lowering to his shoulders. His fingers stroked sensually, giving him shivers of delight. He pulled Carl’s hips closer to his face, swallowing the hot stick of flesh down his throat. He reached Carl’s buttocks and grasped the firm flesh in either hand. Carl thrust his hips against Jonni’s mouth. He moaned deep in his throat. He clutched Jonni’s head in both hands. He thrust his hips faster and faster until he released his load down the back of Jonni’s throat. He ground his crotch against Jonni’s face, holding his head in his hands, milking his cock. Jonni could hardly believe what just happened. He felt flushed and tasted Carl’s semen in his mouth. He pulled back slightly, forcing Carl to release his head from his grasp. His emotions were soaring out of control. And his cock was so hard his balls were aching. He pulled his mouth away from Carl’s crotch and rose from the stool. Carl had ordered him to play out the scene—he stroked one hand across his erection and turned his ass to Carl. “How do you like my new panties? I wore them just for your homecoming, darling.” He strode back and forth in front of Carl, modeling the underwear for him. Carl watched with greedy eyes. His cock hung limply through the fly opening of his slacks. He reached one hand out and pulled Jonni against his side. He ran his hand across his chest and lowered it to his crotch. “I’ve missed you dressing up for me.” Jonni smiled and placed one fingertip on Carl’s lips. “My gentle director, you have the role of my lover.” He giggled and pressed his body to Carl’s side. “I was an actor before I became a director.” Carl laughed 210

eXtasy’s Collective Mind deep in his throat. An arched brow rose. “This is by far the greatest role of my life.” He pressed his chest to Carl’s shirt front and leaned in to kiss him. Surprise shot through him when Carl raised his hand and grasped the back of his head, taking command of the kiss. His mouth was hot and pressed hard against Jonni’s lips. He delved his tongue inside and slicked its tip along his gum. He beckoned to his tongue and sucked it inside his mouth. Jonni’s senses soared out of control. Carl was every bit the lover he wanted and needed. He gave himself over to his sensual kisses, pressing his lean body into his suit-clad form, reveling in the intimacy they shared. His cock pushed into Carl’s crotch, urging his hand to grasp and fondle. They moaned in unison as Carl pushed down Jonni’s silk bikini and stroked his hard shaft. Momentarily he dropped to his knees and sucked his cock inside his mouth. He fondled his balls and made little mewing sounds as he sucked and sucked, giving Jonni the orgasm he had long awaited. He couldn’t help but release a low pleasurable moan when he shot his wad. It felt so exquisite, so wonderful and incredible. He gazed down at the famous head clasped against his crotch and smiled through his ecstasy. Of all the men to have sex with—he felt privileged to be sucked off by the great Carl Montgomery! He didn’t want to pull out of Carl’s hot mouth, he wanted to stay right there, his body rigid in the middle of the dressing room, his hands clasping his noble head, his cock in his mouth—forever— A knock sounded on the closed door, startling them both. Jonni darted his eyes toward the clock on the wall and discovered it was nearing time for the curtain to rise. He tried to gather his senses—tried to ready himself mentally for the upcoming role he was cast to play. He released Carl’s head and 211

Violet Visions turned to pick up his costume from the dressing table. Glimpsing his reflection in the mirror, he saw his lipstick was smudged and his powder blush ran across his cheeks from the beads of sweat on his face. Panic overtook his body. His legs trembled as he stepped out of the silky bikini panty tangled around his ankles. He was due on stage in five minutes! He couldn’t be late for his debut! “Let me help you.” Steady hands took the net costume from his grasp and held it while he poked one leg inside, then the other. Raising the garment to his waist, he poked his arms inside the sleeves while Carl smiled at him and spoke soft words of encouragement. “You are going to be a big hit, Jonni. The audience will adore you.” He stroked his shaved head while he helped him place his headdress in the right position. “You look the part of Queen Niven! You’re lovely.” He leaned toward him and pressed his lips against his. “I have other roles in mind for you. Together we will take Broadway by storm.” Jonni laughed suddenly. He pulled in a steadying breath. “Do you mean it? We shall be a team—director and—” “Star, Jonni. You are my star. Now, go out there and wow the audience.” Jonni’s insides were shaking. The most wonderful thing had just occurred and he could barely contain his emotions. He wanted to fling himself into Carl’s arms and— He stroked one finger across Carl’s lips, removing the trace of lipstick from their kiss. “I must hurry.” He left the dressing room on quick feet, anxious to take his place upon the alien throne. This would be the greatest debut of his life—but certainly not the last. He felt victorious for having gained the lead role—and grateful to Carl for giving him the 212

eXtasy’s Collective Mind opportunity. Glancing over his shoulder, he returned the smile Carl aimed at him. “Break a leg, Jonni!”

213

Violet Visions

Psiber By Viola Grace

H

is hands trembled as he opened the door. The room on the other side slowly came to light as he moved into the open space. His clothing was left in the previous room, he was nude and uncertain. A lavender hue took over his senses as he took a seat in the chair in the center of the room, as instructed. It conformed to his body and he instantly relaxed. It was so soothing. He cleared his throat, “Uh, I am here to…” A small spotlight focused on a woman who almost blended with the hue of the room. Her body suit and headdress were all that she wore aside from the vine-like bracelets on her hand. “You are here to Psiber. Please relax and allow me to proceed.” The green gem in the center of her headdress glowed with power as her lavender eyes became blank. Her voice was soothing and very far away. “Just relax and let me read your desires.” He felt a light, delicate touch on his mind and then his 214

eXtasy’s Collective Mind experience began. **** A strong wind blew through the room, changing the utilitarian setting into a heavily wooded glade. In mere moments, he stood in the center of a verdant forest, watching and waiting for what would come next. He caught a flicker of motion out of the corner of his eye. As he focused on it, he saw a woman in a flowing gown dancing lightly through the trees. She held a set of pipes to her lips and the wild music began to warm him from his soul outwards. Her spritely dance caught his attention as the gauzy panels of her gown alternately exposed and concealed her legs and hips. Her golden hair swung heavily around her as she danced and he was transfixed. His body responded to the sensual movements of the wood nymph and his soul echoed in satisfaction at the music that her lips produced. He waited until she came closer then stepped out from behind a tree that had partially concealed him from her attentions. “Hello.” She started in surprise but didn’t stop her tune. She trilled and danced around him until the song wound to a close. “Hello.” She smiled and put the pipes down on a nearby rock. “I haven’t seen you around here before.” “This is my first time here.” “Oh. That’s wonderful.” Her gleaming smile warmed him, the welcome in her eyes was also having an effect. “Would you care to show me around?” She wrapped one hand around his arm and tugged, “Of course, come with me.” 215

Violet Visions What followed was a trail through glades and sun-kissed meadows. Waterfalls threw rainbows through the air wantonly. At each new venue, she danced a little for him, twirling and spinning until the diaphanous skirts she was wearing flew up around her thighs. Each step seemed to draw her closer to him, the gauzy silks of her clothing wrapping lovingly around his legs as her thigh rubbed against his. It was near one of the streams that sparkled in the afternoon sun that she faced him with an expectant look. He took the cue and drew her into his arms, stroking her lower lip with his, then teasing her mouth to open. The warmth was heaven. She was so hot and so wet that he trembled at the thought of what would lay between her thighs if he could get up the nerve. His erection prodded at the zipper of his trousers and he groaned as she rubbed her hips slowly against him. As his lips kept possession of hers, her hands began to undo his trousers and released his throbbing cock into her hands. The delicate coolness of her fingers against his hot, turgid shaft was torture. He heard her giggle as he shuddered in her grip and he thrust his hips forward, pressing against her and rubbing the flared head of his cock into the silken valley between her thighs. In moments, he had set up a jerky rhythm and he pulled back before he spent, trying to delay his release. He pulled his mouth from hers with a groan and knelt in front of her, intent on working out a few of his fantasies before he succumbed to the urge to bury himself in her wet heat. His hands drew the gauzy fabric from her shoulders, giving a sharp tug when it snagged on the ample curve of her breast. As each was uncovered, he leaned forward to lave the tip with his tongue. Unable to resist, he drew each nipple into his mouth in 216

eXtasy’s Collective Mind turn and suckled until her sigh and the shift of her hips against him assured him of her response. He switched from breast to breast with his teeth and tongue, murmuring in encouragement as her fingers wove into his hair to hold him to her. Her head fell back as she gasped with the pressure and pleasure that he was delivering to her body. Her thighs rubbed together and he scented the heat that he was causing, a musky and wild scent that teased at his nostrils and begged him to investigate further. His hands ran along her rib cage, coaxing the crumpled fabric around her waist to slither to the ground. She murmured in excitement as his hands encouraged her thighs to part. He slid his hands between her thighs and took her weight on his palms, lifting her cunt to his lips. Ohh, she tasted so sweet. A slow lap of his tongue opened the petals of her sex, and a torrent of honeyed musk greeted his efforts. Cupping the firm cheeks of her ass, he drew her to him with his slow and steady pace, licking from anus to clit in an inexorable rhythm. He didn’t know how long he drank from her, growing more intoxicated with every taste, until finally, the flick of his tongue on her clit brought her to a shuddering and squealing climax. Her body collapsed against his hands, and he lay her down on the crumpled remains of her dress. Finally, he could address the throbbing pressure in his cock. With a smile of welcome, her thighs raised and knees bent, beckoning him into her moist heat. And oh, gods, was she hot. He raised his hand to stroke across her forehead, down to her lips, caressing her throat, trailing between her breasts and over her curved stomach to the fiery welcome that awaited him. He crawled over her and rubbed the dripping head of his 217

Violet Visions cock into the slick channel that was begging him to enter. Who was he to refuse such an invitation? With a groan he plunged to the hilt, shuddering at the heat and depth of her welcome. It was almost painful to pull out and thrust back in, but it felt fantastic. Each thrust rubbed the head of his cock against her tight channel and squeezed him in the most welcome embrace that he had ever felt. It was perfect. Better than anything that he had ever imagined—and it was going to last forever, this torture and pleasure. Forever came on rather quickly. He felt his balls pulling up toward his body one moment, and the next he was groaning and shaking in the most painfully fantastic release he had ever had. He collapsed onto the nymph beneath him, and with her hands twined in his hair, he fell asleep. **** Business at Phantazia was good. When she had started the company, she had been a little unsure of the market, but her unique services had proved her niche without much trouble. Eleanor stood and stretched. The service robots were cleaning up her client, and her muscles were sore from the restriction of her pose. Most of her customers didn’t even realize that she was an actual human. They preferred to believe that she was an android. It also didn’t hurt that she left that suggestion in their minds before they left her establishment. Based on the strength of his climax, this was one satisfied customer. He would be able to report to his wife that he had not had sex with another woman while on his business trip. The Psiber link was just that. A psychic link between minds. All Eleanor had done was convince his mind that his fantasy 218

eXtasy’s Collective Mind was living and breathing in front of him. He had not physically touched another being while in her establishment. As her business cards said—Psiber—It’s all in your head,

and we bring it out.

She cocked her head as he began to wake and stepped around the shadowed corner that housed her break room. She only had ten minutes before her next client. It would be best if she grabbed something to eat. All that psychic sex made her hungry.

219

Violet Visions

Vylet Ultra By Astrid Cooper ylet Ultra sat upon her throne, but no ordinary throne, and V no ordinary queen. The throne resembled a huge shell, the psychic enhancers disguised as an anemone, waving slightly as if stirred by a breeze. Vylet was Queen of all she surveyed and what she surveyed now brought a frisson of pleasure up her spine, across her stomach and into her core, hidden by the artful placement of her legs. Look, my minions, but do not touch. Not ever, touch. She ruled by pleasure, at least the anticipation of it— occasionally she granted one of them a release, a sample of a deeper delight that might be theirs, if they did her bidding, bowed to her soul and body. She ran a tongue over her lips, her fangs jagging in the soft flesh of her mouth, as she admired the body before her. This man, this captive, brought to her drugged, in chains. A human. 220

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Humans were a remarkable species…resilient, tough and ruthless, but that ruthlessness hid a vulnerability and weakness that she could exploit. Ah! The contradictions and the possibilities that humans presented her. It was with a man that she could evoke the most powerful essence. Vylet tilted her chin and one of her servitors dragged the man to his feet. For a moment his legs refused to hold his weight and he sagged between his captors. Then some spark of strength, a stubbornness that denied his weakness, forced him to stand. He raised his head, his jaw and eyes locked in defiance. “Bitch!” he said, flinging off the servitors. She merely smiled, her attention lingering over his frame. He had been stripped of his spacer’s overalls and now he was naked to her gaze. Yet her gaze hardened with anger. His body was torn and bruised. She had been insistent—no harm was to be done to him. If punishment was to be meted out, she would be the one, the only one to do it. “He fought us, lady, destroyed five before we brought him down.” A servitor bowed, its voice nervous. She dismissed the robot and gazed upon her property. He was tall, wide of shoulder, narrow of hip with long muscled legs, bronzed skin. Golden hair in disarray around a face that might be called handsome, with eyes the color of the sun—the sun of her world. That thought made her heart constrict. She drew in a steadying breath. Now was not the time to show weakness. Vylet stared at her captive. His eyes smoldered. This man was danger. Her mind and body tingled at the thought. All to the good…danger held its own powerful aphrodisiac. “I want him washed, thoroughly, his wounds treated. He is to be groomed and made ready,” she said and clapped her hands. The servitors descended on the man and he spun around, facing 221

Violet Visions them, going into a defensive crouch, though his wrists were held together by energy restraints. “What do you want with me?” he demanded, struggling between the iron claws of his captors. He yanked them around as he faced her. “What I want with you, human, is nothing more than you are prepared to give.” “I’ll give you nothing. Fuck you!” “That you may. If it pleases me to be fucked. What is your name?” “Go to hell.” “Hell and I are old companions. It has many names and many incarnations. Shall I show you a taste of hell, or heaven?” “What difference would it be if you’re the one doing the showing?” She laughed and stood up, shaking back her purple hair, revealing her body to him. His eyes widened—in fear, yes! But also in appreciation. What did he see, she wondered? She touched her mind to his, plunged into his thoughts and body… Goddam it! She was something else. Admiration amid the fear swept through him. And something more terrifying—desire. He wanted to fuck the smile from her face, fuck her until she died and then some. She was tall, she’d reach his height, slender, shapely legs and wide hips and full breasts and a slender waist. Her eyes were purple, her lips a darker shade of violet that matched her hair. Her pussy was shielded by a scrape of indigo hair. His gaze fastened on it, and his heart pounded against his ribs while his cock and balls tightened painfully. Every nerve ending fired and he swallowed painfully. She laughed and the sound severed their psychic link. “You’ve no right to do that!” he said. 222

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Ah, the universal law…no being may possess another against their will, whether it be mental or physical. How quaint! How pathetic—a law made for weak-minded fools who have no understanding of the true nature of possession.” She drew in a steadying breath and forced a smile. “But here my law is the only law to be recognized and I will possess you as I choose and when I am finished, you might be allowed to live. If you please me.” “I’ll die first before I—” “No, you won’t die, not until I decide. I hold your life in my hands, human. Take him away and have him prepared.” He was hauled away and he went, struggling. The dome doors slid shut after him, blanketing his curses. You play a dangerous game, Vylet, she told herself. Desperate and Dangerous… **** She pushed aside the purple curtains forming the inner boundaries of her boudoir and paused. He lay upon her bed, arms and legs tied, so that he was open to her. Washed and groomed, he was presentable—he might even be what she would call ‘handsome’, but he was not required to be pleasing to the eye, but pleasing to her body. As for that—it remained to be seen if he would. She had also bathed and preened herself, covering her body with a diaphanous purple gown embroidered with shimmering crystals. She saw him take in her transformation and saw, too, his reaction. His cock was turgid, thrust upwards, the shaft head swollen. His eyes burned pure hatred. Good. Hatred was good. Soundlessly, she glided across the floor and stood at the base of the divan, his feet on either side of her hips. She touched his toes with the tip of her claw and traced the underside of the foot, 223

Violet Visions smiling as he flinched. “You are sensitive. That bodes well for what lies ahead.” Vylet leaned forward and let her breasts touch his knees, her taut nipples hard against his flesh. He groaned. Her nails scraped up and down his legs, finally skirting his inner thigh. Upwards, her claws probed, until she touched his swollen sacs. Her nail pressed into the vulnerable flesh and he thrashed his head from side to side. “Heaven and hell, human mine,” she whispered. “What is your name?” “Fuck you!” She laughed. “Fuck you? That is a strange name. I will call you Gold.” His skin was golden, his eyes a darker gold flecked with green, his hair of burnished gold. A unique combination, like she had never seen before. “Call me what you want, bitch, and when I’m free, you’ll call me death. I’ll kill you.” “You will never be free, Gold.” He glared at her, his mouth a furious slash in his face. His eyes defied her, but his body betrayed him. She pounced upon his vulnerability and teased his phallus, palming him and pumping slow, then fast, measuring his reactions. He breathed hard. He was fighting her restraints, as he fought her ministrations. She climbed upon the divan, and on her knees inched her way up between his thighs. She leaned forward and allowed her flesh to touch his—mauve skin to gold. She took her hair and swept it over his sex, lightly flaying. He shivered and groaned and thrashed beneath her. Vylet bent down to his rigid flesh and lightly traced a tongue tip over its head. She took him into her mouth and tasted him— the bitter warmth that tinged his scent, the anger and the fear and 224

eXtasy’s Collective Mind the arousal…a heady concoction that might sustain her. She bent deeper over him and her fang traced over his cock. He yelped. She lathered him, her mouth a channel of pressure, her tongue a caress, her fang an instrument to bring pain, and that pain… It brought him delight. He wanted the hurting. Ah! What a surprise! After so many… His darkness of soul would match hers—he enjoyed the pain and he enjoyed the captivity…perhaps he didn’t know it consciously, but his darkest desire was to be dominated… And of that particular game, she was mistress. She pulled back from his cock and raised herself on her knees, arching her back, displaying, offering him all that she was. He was still, deathly still, deeply still. His breath held, his attention centered on her. She laughed and shrugged off her robe and then straddled him, her body open to his, an inch separating their sex. Her gaze locked with his. “No?” she asked and smiled as he groaned and closed his eyes. “I think that means yes in any language.” She lowered her body to his and he slipped into her, their combined essences easing his passage. He was a big man and he filled her to overflowing. She pivoted her hips, clenched him from within, and rode him slowly. He strained against the leg and wrist restraints, raising his body, meeting her thrusts, but they weren’t the thrusts of a man in the throes of lovemaking, but instead of a man silently screaming to be free. He would be free, but first a lesson must be taught. Vylet covered him with her body and brought her mouth to his. She breathed over him. His eyes blazed—a war within him—to kill her, to love her… 225

Violet Visions What would be his final decision? Vylet held her breath. She lowered her mouth to his neck and nibbled, scraping her tongue over his vulnerable flesh. She nuzzled his ear, then lower, to his artery. Her temples pounded, her blood racing, pooling in a pounding pain in the depths of her body, the place now man-filled. She bit and he screamed and she bit harder and drank. Stars! This nectar, this ambrosia, this … it had been too long since she had tasted the power. She closed her eyes and drank and possessed him, with mouth, fangs and body. **** Vylet awoke slowly, moaning with pleasure, with satiation and began to stretch. To find that she could not. She snapped her eyelids open and gasped. She lay upon her bed, wrists and ankles bound, tied with torn strips of her boudoir hangings. At the foot of the bed he sat, naked—unmasked fury in his eyes. “While you were out of it, bitch, I got free. Now you’re my prisoner.” “If you say so.” “Got to hand it to you, bitch, you have some gall.” “Thank you.” “How clumsy, I meant to accuse not flatter.” She laughed. The game had taken a more dangerous, more interesting turn. “How did you get free?” “While you slept, one of the restraints gave way. It wasn’t hard to get rid of the rest.” He studied her long and hard. “I don’t know what you hoped to achieve by doing this, but it’s over and I’m out of here.” He stood up and moved to the side of the divan. He put his hands around her throat. “I could kill you, but 226

eXtasy’s Collective Mind you’d probably enjoy it.” “Probably,” she said. “But you don’t have to kill me. Besides, you need me.” “The hell I do.” She smiled. Male pride—the same the universe over. “You cannot overcome my servitors. If you leave here, it will be with my consent. Kill me and you remain here forever a prisoner. You have no idea, do you?” “No idea?” “Where you are, who you are, why you are here. Ignorant barbarian!” He slapped her thigh. “At least I’m not a rapist.” “You can hit me harder than that.” She laughed. “Rape? I did to you what you wanted, admit it! If you’re honest with yourself, then you’ll know that what I did was a pale reflection of what you truly desire, deep down, in the darkest places of your desire. Look now and see that I speak the truth.” She took his mind and dragged him into the hidden recesses of his brain…to the places that he dared not look, did not know existed and he reeled back from her, severing the connection. “You see?” she demanded. “What I see is disgusting.” “Disgusting is being kept against one’s will, being used for the pleasure of others, to want to die, but forced to live. Forced to sustain the life of another with your own life’s blood. To be subjected to such cruelty that death is preferable.” “What you did to me, sweetheart.” “I did not disgust you. I excited you, gave you pleasure.” “And pain.” “Light and darkness—yin and yang. Pleasure and pain. Opposites always co-exist, it is the universal law that maintains the equilibrium.” 227

Violet Visions “We’re into philosophy now?” “You can be into me, again, if you wish.” “In your dreams. I’m leaving and you’re coming with me. But first it’s pay-back. And it’ll be a bitch. Bitch for bitch.” “There is nothing you can do to me that hasn’t been done before.” Smiling, Gold climbed onto the bed and knelt between her thighs. He used his cock to stroke her slit, to probe it, to find the nub of nerve endings. He teased and he rubbed while his fingers fucked her. He leaned over her and took one of her purple nipples into his mouth. He bit gently, his tongue lathering, before he turned his attention to her other breast. He bit his way down her body and nuzzled apart her curls, his tongue delving, his teeth grazing. She held her body rigid. She would not allow him to know that what he was doing was driving her crazy. This man, this golden human, was an artist in an untrained way, but he held promise…as he held her on the brink of a climax. “Give in to it. I know you want to. I can see it.” He lifted his gaze from between her thighs, triumph in his eyes. “Fuck you,” she said. “Nope honey, I’m gonna fuck you.” He lay over her and plunged his length into her, a deep thrust that possessed her completely. He rode her fast and rough, then slow and gentle, alternating between the two. His mouth fastened on her neck. He bit and tasted her blood. Great Stars! Great Stars! At last! Vylet screamed her release and then lay still, as one dead beneath him. Darkness washed through her, over her, cleansing, healing. A touch, like golden light, brought her awake, a languid awakening—a future full of promise. If she lived… Stars streaked through her mind—she spun in a void, and in that void 228

eXtasy’s Collective Mind she heard a voice calling her. Vylet swallowed hard and opened her eyes. She lay upon her bed, now freed of restraint. But the silk ties were stained with her indigo blood. Blood streaked her body. He sat on the edge of the divan, holding a damp cloth to her temple. “You’re alive.” “Apparently.” “I thought I’d killed you.” “You did,” Vylet said. “You killed what I had become, a monster preying on the lives and souls of men…” “But why?” “Why I died, or why I was a monster?” “Both.” He wet his lips with his tongue. Fascinated, Vylet watched the path of his pink tongue over his lips. “To be possessed by a man as I have possessed and used, this was my punishment, my release. I am a succubus, Golden Man,” she said. “A vampire-witch, a demon, an eater-of-souls, a consumer of flesh.” “My name’s Andraa.” “I prefer Gold. It is your nature.” “My nature, honey, as you’ve said is dark and dangerous.” “Gold can be burnished, tarnished, but still retain its basic nature.” “Philosophy again.” He frowned. “So what happens now?” “You have freed me, so now I free you. I am no longer the devourer of flesh. I want to be the devourer of life, to experience it all. But first, there are others of my kind to be released from their living death. I must find them, no matter how long and how far I must travel.” Vylet pushed up from the bed and with a groan fell back against the cushions. He raised a brow. “I don’t think you’re going anywhere soon.” 229

Violet Visions “No, I’m drained.” He grinned. “I didn’t drink that much blood.” “Did you enjoy my taste?” “I’ve tasted all of you. I find you sweet. Too sweet.” He paused. “What’s your name?” “To ask the name of one of my kind, that is a presumption, also a declaration.” “Declaration of what?” “Commitment,” she said. “I don’t commit to anyone, except myself.” “Good. We can both be selfish until we learn to trust the other.” “Oh yeah?” “I will make a bargain with you, Gold. You have a spaceship. You know how to navigate the stars. I do not. I will engage your services. I have many paths to follow and many souls to free.” “I’m not for hire,” he said. “Not for any price?” She rose on her elbow and shook her hair away from her body. She pouted her lips as she spread wide her legs. His amused gaze raked her from head to toes and back again. “I’ve already had you,” he said. “It was worth being beaten and bound, but… I’m a free man. Free of you.” “Gold, do you truly think you have had me? Foolish boy!” Her mind touched his and held him captive, stroking him from inside out. She took her awareness to his cock and stroked him from inside out. He groaned and shivered. And, to her utter amazement and deepest delight, he touched her mind with his and stroked her pussy from inside out with mind teasings that made her quiver. He pulled back and regarded her. “You were saying?” “I think we both have a lot to learn. You are no ordinary 230

eXtasy’s Collective Mind human.” “Honey, if you think ordinary and human are synonymous, then I’ve got a lot to teach you. Besides, my father was a Sensualator.” She stared at him open-mouthed. He nodded. “Yeah, and you know what that means. When I’m in the mood, I give much better than I get.” “Is that how you were able to free yourself…I’ve heard no sensualator is ever held captive.” “Unless they want to be, there’s no power in the universe that can imprison one of us.” “Then why…how was it that you were captured?” He spread his hands. “I was weakened from three nights of loving—a very demanding, passionate client. I was caught at a low ebb, so to speak. And when I recovered, I was intrigued. It’s been a long time since any woman possessed me. Besides,” and here his smile became a grin, that ignited his eyes. “Besides, purple is my favorite color.” She kicked him hard in the thigh. “You are impudent.” “Naturally. If you want to impress me, then you’re going to have to kick me harder. Slap me, too.” “I will when I have the strength.” His grin faded. “All you had to do was come to me and tell me your problem and I would have helped you. Besides being a sex-technician, I’m also a registered justiciary.” Her mouth gaped. “You’re a policeman?” “Hmm.” “Me, beg a human for aid!” she snorted her disgust. “Never.” “Would have saved a lot of time and trouble.” “But not the fun!” He laughed and inched closer to her, his hand cupping her pussy. “No, the fun might have been missing.” 231

Violet Visions “Why do humans call this part of my body, pussy?” Gold laughed. “Because with the right handling, it can purr.” “It can?” “Truly.” “I think, human, that you might be the one to purr.” She waved her hand and the divan disappeared, replaced by a lattice of laser light embedded with crystals. She concentrated and the crystals began to hum, the sound, the vibrations embedding in her mind and flesh. She watched Gold through slitted eyes. He shivered with the heat racing through his body. When he lifted his gaze to hers, his eyes were lambent gold. He smiled. She opened her arms and body and he stretched out over her. The laser light enfolded them, lifting them upwards. They were cocooned in a pulsing light, gold and purple—it washed over them, through them, teasing into mind and body. Gold turned her and she lay beneath him, cushioned by the light, she held a fraction away from him. Vylet spread her arms and legs, floating, flying, and he nudged down her body, kissing her mouth, lower to her breasts, suckling each hard nipple as he stroked her flesh. Lower his mouth grazed, his tongue swirling into her navel, lower, he caught her indigo curls between his teeth and gently tugged. The pressure transferred to her pussy, deep inside. Vylet gasped as she felt his mind stroking her intimate flesh, the gentlest of caresses that burned, making her blood pound, her flesh tremble, her mind scream. More? He demanded. Without waiting for her answer, he stroked with his mind harder, faster, while his hands explored, teased over her skin, pressing meridian points. She moaned and reached out her own mind to caress him. He mouth smiled—his mind smiled, bathing her in warmth and…for the first time in her life, Vylet felt protected—safe. It 232

eXtasy’s Collective Mind was a moment to savor and explore.

Surrender to me, Vylet. Have no fear. Let me love you as you wish, as you desire, as you have always yearned.

His hand glided over her skin, now glowing mauve with her inner fire. His fingers probed and delved, as tongue and mind probed and delved. Surrender had its own price and it frightened her. To trust was not in her nature. Could not be in her nature.

Then let me show you that I can be trusted.

He opened his mind for her, to the places that she did not know had existed when she had mind-raped him. His inner self was soothing, gentle, strong, as his body was these things. His will was indomitable. His hunger unquenchable. Is that a challenge? She demanded. Every man can be

appeased. Think so, huh? Think you can quench my voracity? Easily. You are welcome to try.

Vylet turned him over and he put his arms behind his head and watched her. She roamed over him, mouth biting, talons scratching, careful enough not to draw blood, but leaving tiny welts in her wake. Her hair swirled around her, tendrils curling over his flesh, striking like tiny whips. Then, she was turned and he explored her body, his mouth lowering to her thighs, nudging them apart with his face. He lapped, he bit, he teased, he seduced with tongue, lips, fingers. She held his head and brought him hard against her.

Bite me. You want the pain? I want the pleasure of the pain. Like this? Oh, Great Stars. Yes, like that.

233

Violet Visions His teeth grazed her clit and then his hot tongue pushed into her, as his fingers explored the cleft of her arse. She reared up.

No man… Vylet, honey, I’m no man. Could a man do this to you? Or this?

He probed her every orifice with his mind, a simultaneous intrusion and she exploded, her body convulsing. He held her at the climax, channeling his own energy, his own climax into her. She screamed, every nerve ending on fire, throbbing, straining. They revolved in each other’s arms, spinning, out of control. She lowered her mouth to his neck, her fang extruding.

Let me taste you. Only fair, I’ve tasted you.

With her tongue, Vylet soothed the skin at the base of his neck and then she gently pierced. His warm, copper-salt blood spilled over her tongue. His taste was human and something else…a creature of dual blood and in that duality his essence was strong and vibrant and it fed her hunger and her need. She drank greedily and his hands fastened around her shoulders. Finally, he lifted her away.

You’ll drink me dry, honey, and then I’d be no use to you. I’m sorry.

Their gazes locked. It was the first time in her life that she had apologized and he knew it. He smiled and cupped her face between his hands. This, her first surrender.

Now you, Vylet. Me?

He sat before her, the laser light cushioning him and pulled Vylet onto his lap, locking her legs around his waist. He guided her over his turgid cock and pulled her down over him, her body sheathing him. He began the pace, the slow upwards thrusts, the slow withdrawal, but she held him secure and pressed down, her 234

eXtasy’s Collective Mind pace, her control dominating. His tongue curled over her neck and she paused, gasped as she felt her skin part as his teeth grazed. His mouth fastened over the wound and he suckled. Light coruscated over them, through them, the blood, the essences intermingling. His slap against her buttock made her smile.

Is that the best you can do, human-mine? What about this? The sting made her shiver. Better. How about this?

Her talon cut him. He slapped her back. She bit, he bit, and then they moved together as one, contests forgotten as bodies and minds merged, one to the other. Where was Vylet and where was Gold? In that moment of complete surrender, of total merging, there was only one entity and its name was passion. Its only consequence was release. Eventually when all possibilities had been exhausted… Exhausted, Vylet lay in the circle of his arms. The laser light buoyed her aching body. She lifted her cheek from his breast and smiled.

What? If I had known that this is what a sensualator does, then I might have captured one sooner. He smiled crookedly. Vy, no sensualator ever does this for any client. Because if someone ever experienced a sensualator in full flight, would they ever be the same again? Could a simple fuck ever appease? No. Your hunger, your skill matches mine. But you like to be dominated. I like to play. I like being captured, and tied with silk cords, as you, but true pleasure, true release for me—as you—can only ever be found in a joining of equals. If I unleashed myself on 235

Violet Visions an inferior, I could destroy them. As I.

“Speaking of destroying”, Gold said, his voice hoarse. “We have to find these other captives. Can you find them?” “They call to me, they cry. I am never free of their screams. It drives me mad.” He ran a finger over her temple. “I hear them, too.” “Another searches for them, a hybrid woman of my blood and of human, but I haven’t heard from her in many months. I fear for her.” Gold ran his hands through her hair, pressing her skull with his fingertips. For the briefest of moments, she was free of the ache of the trapped souls of her people. She closed her eyes against the freedom, the release. “No,” she said. “It isn’t right that I am free of the pain, when they are not. Gold, don’t do that. Thank you, but don’t.” He swallowed, tears in his eyes. “Then, I’ll power up my ship and we’ll find your people and free them, and then those who have imprisoned them, they’ll be made to pay.” “The justiciary!” Vylet couldn’t keep the contempt from her voice. “No, my own justice and yours, Vy.” “They will die,” she said. “Eventually.” She smiled crookedly. “You will turn renegade?” “Out here, my law is the only law I recognize.” “As I,” she said. “Then, you’d better get dressed. We have a long way to go and if you stay here, lying against me like that, we’ll be delayed. I’m a man on a mission and when that happens I’m singleminded.” She laughed and bent her mouth to his bronze nipple. 236

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Single-minded?” she demanded and caressed his consciousness with her own. “I am part of you, as you are part of me. Two halves that make a whole.” “Nothing single about that, then.” “No.” “Vy?” “Hmmmn?” “Shouldn’t we get going?” “I rather thought we were,” she responded palming his cock. “I mean—” “I know what you meant, Gold. Understand this. My people will be free in this moment between us, they share, I take their pain from them, I give them a release.” “Then we’ll give them such a release that’ll make their atoms supernova.” Gold bent his mouth to hers and drew her against him, wrapping his arms and legs around her. Vylet surrendered to the power and the passion and the world around her turned inside out—as he turned her inside out.

237

Violet Visions

THE ARTISTùS MODEL BY FAWN LOWERY ina Albright smoothed one hand along her right hip and G turned toward the full-length mirror in the room. The costume clung to her curves, accentuating her high firm breasts and long shapely legs. She pursed her lips and donned the lavender colored headdress, pushing it to the back of her smooth head. She paused and reviewed her reflection. She had lost a few pounds since her decision to open a second art gallery. Long hours spent with the construction crew readying the building, and sleepless nights worrying over the decorating scheme had taken her appetite. She turned and gazed at her bald head. The decision to shave off her hair had taken even her by surprise. She smiled slightly and shrugged her shoulders. Her blond locks would grow back soon enough. Besides, her friends were used to her impulsive whims. Not one of them would find it unusual to see her without hair. And right now she needed to concentrate on business without any interruptions—including managing her hair. 238

eXtasy’s Collective Mind She turned from the mirror and walked through the doorway into the art studio. She had commissioned Derrick Reynolds, the renowned artist, to paint a portrait of her to hang in the front vestibule of the new gallery. He was due to arrive any minute. She strode toward the rear of the building, her hips swinging seductively, thoughts of seducing the handsome artist filling her head. He was quite good looking—and rumor had it that he was an excellent lover. She pulled in a long breath, pushing her breasts against the thin net of her costume. She had chosen to don a costume representative of her taste in art. It was a filmy bodysuit with purple decorations and revealing design, which spoke volumes about her self-image and zany lifestyle. Another reason she had chosen to shave her head. She adored the extraordinary, the eclectic mix of textures and designs. The walls of the new gallery were covered in abstract oils, bright bold representations by popular artists. Her own portrait would be the only painting by Derrick Reynolds in the gallery. She grimaced. For two years she had tried to convince him that her gallery would be an excellent site to display his oils—to no avail. He declined all her offers, making her stoop to unspoken measures to get his attention. She giggled softly. Would Derrick Reynolds be immune to her charms—when she sat before him, her body encased in a most revealing costume and her mind sending him mental invitations to have sex with her? “Well, we’ll see.” The bell sounded at the back entrance of the gallery and she hurried to greet the painter. “I adore a man who arrives on time.” He acted as though he didn’t hear her comment, glanced briefly at her getup, and carried his easel and paints past her into 239

Violet Visions the empty room up the hallway. He crossed the polished wood floor to the double window and threw aside the drapes, flooding the room with sunlight. He set up his easel and placed a new canvas on it—opened his paint case and began accessing his brushes. The aroma of turpentine filled the room. Gina wrinkled her nose.

Good grief! He stinks to high heaven!

She kept her gaze pinned on him as she crossed the room and climbed up on the unusual looking throne she had one of the carpenters construct. She folded one leg under her butt and pulled up her other knee, placing both hands on her right ankle and tilting her head slightly. The purple feather headdress bobbed with her movements. “This is the pose I want.” He turned dark eyes on her, frowned. “And you’re made up to look like what?” She giggled in spite of his disapproving look. “I’m the queen of sex.” He chuckled and shook his head. Gina bristled. “Do you think I give a fuck if you like how I look or not? I’ve already paid your hefty fee—” He snarled at her and threw his paintbrush back into the case. “Lady, I heard you were nuts—now I know the rumors are true.” Gina’s jaw dropped open. She scrambled down from the makeshift throne and marched across the room. “You’re not here to express your damn opinions of me! You’re here to paint my portrait.” “I’ll send your check back.” He slammed the lid on his paint case and began taking down 240

eXtasy’s Collective Mind his easel. “We have a deal. You can’t change your mind. I have a hanger on the wall in the vestibule waiting for this damn painting!” “Hang something else there.” He glanced at her. “Better yet, get another artist to paint you in your little purple getup.” He headed toward the door of the room, his easel in one hand and his paint case in the other. Gina rushed after him, hurrying to get in front of him before he exited the room.

Which one of us is nuts?

“You can’t possibly refuse to paint my portrait.” Her voice was pleading. “My gallery opens in one week—there isn’t enough time to find another artist.” He halted his steps and stared at the purple feathers perched atop her head. “What happened to your hair?” She shrugged one shoulder. “I shaved it off.” One dark brow arched. “Why in hell would you do that?” He was gorgeous. And he oozed sex appeal from every tanned pore. She tried not to notice—tried to stay focused on convincing him not to leave. He towered over her, dwarfing her small frame. She had to tilt her head to look into his face. His eyes were black as night and the ebony lock of hair grazing his forehead only served to call attention to his handsomely chiseled features. His jaw was square and his nose straight—and those full lips— Gina gulped in a breath of air. Her lungs felt strained. “Listen, we can come to some agreement—can’t we? Do you want more money?” He glared down at her. “Money isn’t the issue.” He shook his dark head. “You’re dressed up like something from outer space—” 241

Violet Visions “What does it matter?” She threw both hands into the air in exasperation. “I like weird things.” “Well, I don’t paint weird things.” He tried to step around her, but she shifted her stance, blocking him from leaving the room. “Yes you do. What about that portrait of Helen Michaels? She’s about as weird as they come. She has carrot red hair and man-made breasts—” “At least she has hair!” “You son-of-a-bitch!” She lurched out of his way. “Leave! Get out! I’ll spread the rumor that you refused to paint my portrait because you didn’t like the way I looked.” He started through the door, then paused and turned to face her. “That’s not it, Gina.” His tone pulled her gaze to his face. He didn’t sound angry at all. He sounded…civil. He emptied his hands and walked toward her, stopping a few feet from where she stood at the window. “Your costume is too…revealing.” He combed his fingers through his hair. “You might as well be nude.” Gina smiled slightly. “I can do that.” One corner of his mouth pulled upward for a second. “I’ve never painted a nude.” It was a crazy idea—but then she had never been known for rational thinking. She grasped the net costume at its neckline and pushed it off one shoulder. It fit like a glove and fought her efforts to remove it as though it were a living thing fighting extinction. She extracted one arm and then the other, pushing the material past her waist onto her hips in a soft roll. Swiveling her hips, she pushed it down the length of her legs and stepped out of it. Naked, she turned her gaze on Derrick Reynolds. 242

eXtasy’s Collective Mind He stared at her with wide eyes. “Your feathers are crooked.” She gave a short giggle and jerked the headdress off her head, tossing it on the floor. His gaze was heated, wafting across her bare flesh in stinging waves. She propped her hands on her hips and stared at him, waiting for him to make a decision. “Well, I see you didn’t shave off all your hair.” “Are you going to honor our deal, or not?” He let out an exasperated sigh and combed his fingers through his hair. “I have a reputation to uphold.” She nodded her head at him. “You’re the best portrait painter in the world—in my opinion. That’s the reason I hired you.” She stared at him. His eyes were anywhere but on her naked body. Her full lips pulled into a slight smile. She sauntered toward him, her bare body silky and inviting. “Would you paint me nude?” His eyes locked with hers. Heat seemed to permeate the room, melding with the glow of the sunlight streaming in through the windows. “Would you allow me to pose you in a tasteful manner?” She shrugged one shoulder. “Is that possible—with being nude?” She grinned broadly at him, her gaze inspecting his body. He was sweating, she noticed, with a shiver of desire. And—were her eyes deceiving her? His fly was tented. The talented artist was hiding a hard cock beneath those snug jeans. He picked up his easel and paint case and returned to the place in front of the windows in the room. He set up his stand and placed the canvas carefully on it, then opened his paint case. Gina watched, an idea forming in her head. She had no objection to his wanting to pose her in a tasteful manner—or whether she was clothed or naked as the day she was born—but the end result had to embrace the style of art her reputation was 243

Violet Visions famous for. They might have to compromise. She strode over to the throne she had envisioned herself painted on and plopped down. “That won’t work.” He shook his head, propping his hands on his hips and staring at her. “What are those things—horns?” “Symbols of fertility. I told you I’m the queen of sex. The horns represent the male in the mating ritual—” “Enough.” He held up both hands. He glanced around the room. Spotting a white canvas cover draped over a moving dolly, he gathered it and crossed the room to her throne. “Get up.” Gina scrambled out of the way, her breasts jiggling temptingly as she hurried to obey. He draped the throne with the canvas, pushing it amid the protruding horns and throne-like seat. “Lie down.” Gina didn’t argue. At least he was intending on painting her—from the way it looked at the moment. She climbed up on the canvas and stretched out on her right side, her legs outstretched and her right elbow supporting her head. She aimed her best smile at him. He assessed her body, his gaze skimming along her bare legs to her crotch, and then up to her perky breasts. Sweat stood in tiny moist beads on his forehead. She smiled, amused at his arousal. “Turn over.” “But my face will be hidden. How will anyone know it’s me?” He shrugged one shoulder. “Full frontal nudity is not a tasteful pose for a portrait.” “Says who?” “Are we going to argue?” “Only if you make me turn over.” “Very well. I’ll paint your portrait—but I’m not signing it.” 244

eXtasy’s Collective Mind He returned to the easel sitting before the window and began his preliminary sketching. She watched him with keen interest. She had perhaps, three or four days to convince him to add his famous signature to the finished painting.

No problem. I’ll merely seduce him and then he won’t be able to refuse me.

She stretched her body slowly, purposely sliding her leg back so that her crotch was fully exposed to the artist’s eye. She arched her back, thrusting her breasts forward. “Be still, please.” He sounded authoritative without taking his eyes off the canvas he was so intent on readying for his paintbrush. His right hand moved quickly with his sketching, darting his gaze in her direction only occasionally. “I want to see what you’re doing.” She scrambled off the canvas and hurried across the room, her breasts jiggling, her bare feet slapping against the polished floor. He gave her an utterly shocked look as she stepped around the easel and stopped very near his arm. “You aren’t to interrupt me!” She giggled and pressed against his side, making his eyebrows shoot up. A smile suddenly wreathed his face. He put aside his sketching charcoal and took hold of her shoulders. “I should never have agreed to this. You are a total distraction—” He pulled her against his chest suddenly and thrust his mouth against her lips. A shard of lust stabbed her insides as she succumbed to the heat of his body pressed so tightly against hers and the rapid way in which he claimed her mouth. A low moan slipped from her throat as he forced his tongue between her lips and slicked along 245

Violet Visions the inside of her mouth as though he had every right to do so. She raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck, leaning her body against his hard form. The unmistakable feel of his erection pushed temptingly against her belly. She shivered when his hands began to roam her body, pressing and caressing, then grasping her buttocks in his smooth palms. He pressed her belly into his crotch, as though making her aware of his need for her. She skimmed her hands across his back, and then lowered them to trail over his buttocks. His mouth continued to assault her senses, his kisses beyond reason. She had never known a man who could take total control of her body and make her want more with every touch of his hands. He pushed between their bodies and grasped her breast, tweaking her nipple between his thumb and forefinger until she thought she would go crazy with want. She lost all sense of right or wrong. She only knew that she wanted him in the worst way. She reached her hand to his erection and heard his moan of compliance. She found his zipper and released the pull, freeing his hardness into her palm. She wrapped her fingers around the smooth, hot stick of male flesh and squeezed gently. He tore his mouth away suddenly, gazing down at her with eyes filled with raw need. In the next instant he lifted her into his arms and strode toward the canvas draped throne. He placed her on the canvas and began disrobing—tearing at his clothes with such haste that he tugged his shirt over his head without unbuttoning it. A surge of satisfaction wafted through Gina as she watched the artist shed his clothes. When she saw his erection void of clothing, she sucked in a quick breath. It was long and thick— every girl’s dream. She parted her legs and held up her arms, 246

eXtasy’s Collective Mind welcoming him atop her body as he kicked off his shoes and stepped out of the jeans gathered around his ankles. He took command of the act, holding her securely around the waist while he thrust between her legs. All pretence of foreplay disappeared as he took what he needed from her, jabbing inside her hot body with raw need. She grasped his buttocks and arched her back, opening herself up for his lunging thrusts. He speared her insides, driving home so hard that she wanted to cry out with sheer pain, but then the first incredible tingle of orgasm began in her belly. She tightened her grip on his buttocks and tried to keep pace with his forceful thrusts. It came full bloom for her—spilling along her limbs in mindjarring blasts. She closed her eyes and savored the ramming thrusts as she careened over the edge and beyond. The orgasm filled her body with electrical pulses, zinging along her nerve endings and knotting her muscles. He bellowed his release, pinning her body beneath his with such urgency that she thought surely she would suffocate before he reached his full orgasm. He thrust and thrust, savoring the full intensity of the climax, then slowed his pace and milked his cock, levering his chest off her body so he could look down into her face as the final tingles of ecstasy streamed through his body. Gina opened her eyes and gazed up at him.

Now he’s under my spell.

She hid a smile as he collapsed atop her, breathing hotly into her left ear. “All right. You win.” She jerked her head round, pushing at his shoulders with one hand. “Say it again.” She giggled uncontrollably. He raised his head and looked down at her, a slight smile on his handsome face. His breathing was erratic. His body bathed in 247

Violet Visions sweat. He lowered his head and kissed her lips, pushing his tongue inside to taste her sweetness. “I was warned about you. You’re a vixen.” He traced one fingertip along her jaw, rising to her lips—he slid his finger along her bottom lip, before lowering his head and kissing her again. “For years I managed to resist you—resist your unorthodox way of doing things—you’re quite the enigma, you know?” A blond brow arched. “Are you saying you’ll sign my portrait?” He smiled down at her. “Let’s make a deal, Derrick. I’ll give you a display room to yourself. You can bring your paintings and display them—” “Will you promise never to shave your head again?” “Women don’t need hair.” He sighed and shook his head. “Shave your pussy—not your head, Gina.” She giggled. “Do we have a deal?” She pulled his head down for another kiss, feeling him becoming aroused again. He moaned deep in his throat as she poked her tongue into his mouth. “Mmmm. We have a deal—if sex is included.” “I told you—I’m the queen of sex.”

248

eXtasy’s Collective Mind

Chaos D.J. Manly

H

e had overslept. It had been too damn warm in the cab, and it had taken him a hell of a long time to fall asleep. And once he did, he slept like the dead. He had been on the road over twelve hours, stopping only once to take a pee break and get some coffee. He was damn sick of those chocolate cookies he had bought two days ago in some Midwestern grocery store. He felt like throwing the damn things out the window, but it would be just his luck that some Smokey would come riding around the corner at the same time and fine his ass. Gareth hauled out his map. Someone was doing “breaker, breaker,” on his radio, but he was sandbagging, keeping his ears alert for any news of upcoming Smokies in the bush, since he’d been putting the hammer down for the last two hours. He kept the eighteen wheeler steady as he spread the map out on the seat beside him. He knew he was near his destination, a mid sized town somewhere in Wisconsin called Braggstown, but he had the feeling he had taken a wrong turn back there somewhere. If that was the case, he had gone about fifty miles too far. Fuck! It wasn’t like him to screw up like this. His radio was buzzing at him again. “Got your ears on, good 249

Violet Visions buddy? It’s Tommy Boy. You there, Gareth Conway?” Gareth sighed. He had met Frank Thompson about two weeks ago when he was doing a short haul from New York to Montreal. They’d had coffee, and if Thompson would have had his way, they would have had a hell of a lot more than coffee. He was getting annoying. Hopefully, they wouldn’t meet up on this trip. Now, where in the hell was that turnoff? **** The sun was going down and Logan Penn was damn glad of it. He was baking. It seemed he’d been walking forever down this damn road, and he had no idea where it led. Although, he did get a chance to rest with that fat guy a while back, he wished he’d given him something to eat besides pretzels. For a grotesquely overweight fellow, he sure didn’t have much in his refrigerator. Logan knew he should have never told him he was nineteen. The guy definitely liked young boys, and when he found out that Logan wasn’t sixteen, he wanted to get rid of him in a hurry. At least he didn’t actually have to do anything with the guy. He was damn ugly. However when he’d picked Logan up, he’d driven him way out here on this God forsaken road. It didn’t even seem to be near a major highway. The only good thing about it was, if he didn’t know where in the hell he was at, then no one else would either. He kept walking. All he could see were fields and a smattering of houses way off from the road. Ahead of him were the glaring brutal sun and more open road. **** “You did that on purpose,” Valgar’s voice boomed. “You made 250

eXtasy’s Collective Mind him miss his turnoff.” “Get out of my head, get out, you nasty man,” she giggled girlishly. “I did not and you can’t prove it.” “I could report you for this. I could get that green stone taken out of your crown.” “Ha! You just try to touch my emerald. I earned that fair and square. You’re just jealous. I am within my rights here. The rules say you cannot visit chaos on the pre-destined. I have seen this coming.” “Fuck the rules. It’s time I enjoyed myself. I once enjoyed you, if you remember, my beauty?” Mirha sucked in some breath. Valgar. The God of chaos. He also happened to be sexy as hell, but he was a true demon, at least he could be when he wanted to. “I’ll take it before the council, Valgar,” she threatened. “They have no power over me, sweetness.” “I’ll fight you on this one.” Mirha tuned him out. He had beaten her before, but not this time. She wouldn’t let him have these ones. Besides, she was a sucker for a good love story. Anything Valgar could dish out, she could counteract. “Give it your best shot, baby,” she muttered. “And if I win, you will pay.” **** Gareth pulled the rig over to the side of the road. If he wasn’t reading the map wrong, he was more than seventy miles out of his way. He laid his dark head back against the seat and closed his eyes. He needed coffee. He needed some food. He had spotted a greasy spoon about twenty miles ago. Since he was going to have to double back anyway, he might as well stop there for some grub. Damn. This meant pulling an all-nighter again. He moved forward, looking for a road where he could turn 251

Violet Visions around. The damn road was too narrow. Finally, he found an entrance to a farmer’s field, and he expertly maneuvered the truck back up onto the road and headed back in the opposite direction. He’d lost the sun now, and the sky looked like it wanted to rain, although it was trying to hold off. He put the pedal to the metal and made for the rest stop. He was rolling right along, swinging around the corner when he spotted what could only be a flash of something. Yanking the wheel over to the left so hard that he felt the rig almost tip to the side, he screeched to a halt. He was sprawled halfway across the road, his chest heaving, his heart hammering. “What in fuck…?” Was it an animal? Had he hit the damn thing? He opened his door, and dropped down to the pavement, checking the front tire to make sure it hadn’t blown. “What in fuck is wrong with you man?” An angry voice snarled. The words jumped out of nowhere at him. Gareth narrowed his large black eyes, settling on a young man. Before he could open his mouth, the young man in question flew up into his face and began chewing him out big time. “You could have killed me. Were you trying to fucking kill me? Don’t you know how to drive that thing?” Gareth blinked. The guy’s hair was plastered against his head. God knows what color it was. And he had watery blue eyes which looked rather bloodshot. He was carrying what looked like a tshirt in his hands, and wearing an extremely short pair of nylon shorts, and running shoes. There was a foul smell emanating from him, which caused Gareth to take a step backward. “What in hell are you doing out here walking on the road?” “Don’t people have a right to walk on the road, or do you guys own it or something?” Gareth ignored that. “Look, are you alright?” “Yes, no thanks to you.” 252

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Well, if you’re okay,” Gareth turned to go back to his rig. “So, that’s it?” Gareth glanced at him over his shoulder. “Huh?” “You practically kill me, then, you leave me out here to die?” Gareth’s mouth dropped as he watched the guy walk over to the passenger side of his cab. “Hey, what do you think you’re doing?” he began, following him. The guy grinned, then hauled open the door and stepped up inside. “I need a ride,” he said with a shrug. “Get out of there,” Gareth told him. “I don’t give rides.” The guy ran his eyes over him as he stood there in front of the open door. “That’s too bad,” he cooed. “You look like you could be good at giving rides.” Gareth’s eyes widened. He didn’t miss the sexual innuendo. “Look, I don’t know what you got in mind, but I’m late. I got a deadline and…” “I won’t slow you up. Look, give me a ride to the next town, buy me some food, and I’ll take off. We’ll call it square okay?” “Call it square for what?” Gareth suspected that the guy had put himself in harm’s way on purpose. “For you almost killing me.” “But you said you’re alright.” “I am, but I could have been killed. Come on. You said you were late. Time’s a wastin’.” Gareth narrowed his eyes. “You did that on purpose.” “You think I’m nuts? Why would I do that?” He smiled. **** “Valgar tried to kill him. He’s not allowed,” Mirah complained in front of the council. 253

Violet Visions “We have no jurisdiction over him. He’s chaos. You know that. Besides, Mirah, you are getting carried away. It’s obvious that Logan did that just to get a ride with that trucker.” Mirah stamped her foot. “I want your permission to have reign to do what ever I see fit, to make sure he…” “Mirah,” one of the sage’s voices said calmly, “is this really about these two mortals?” Mirah watched the twinkling stars, which seemed to be moving all around her. Each one of them represented one of the sages. Damn them. They knew everything. She wasn’t allowed any secrets. “Of course,” she said, sitting down in her seat, which was shaped like a sea shell. It had been a gift from Valgar, of all the most unlikely gift givers. “Mirah, you are lying,” one sage accused. “Okay, maybe it’s not totally about the mortals, but I am within my rights. I do oversee pre-destiny.” “Alright.” One of the stars gleamed brightly, suddenly almost blinding her. “We have reviewed your request and find that Valgar is once again treading on your territory. You may do as you see fit. Please, no all out war like the last time?” Mirah smiled mischievously. “I wouldn’t dream of it,” she said. **** Logan glanced at the man who crawled in the truck beside him. Oh baby. He was a looker. As tired and hungry as he was, he couldn’t miss those gorgeous black eyes and long black hair, or the six foot muscular body that was hugged perfectly by the tight black jeans and white tank top, which showed off his broad shoulders and biceps to perfection. “You don’t look like any trucker I’ve ever seen,” he said, letting his eyes wander down to 254

eXtasy’s Collective Mind the obvious bulge in those jeans. “Who do you work for, baby?” “I’m not your baby,” he replied. “And I work for myself.” “Independent, eh? I like that. What’s your name?” Gareth started the engine, doing his best to straighten out the truck. He wasn’t really paying much attention to what this guy was jabbering about. “Don’t talk much. Strong, silent type, eh?” Logan laughed, hearing the truck moan and groan a bit, then, heaving a little sigh of relief as the driver started to drive forward. Gareth let out some air. “Damn, all I need now is a fucked up rig. Listen,” he said, looking at Logan, “there is a stop about ten miles ahead. I’m leaving you there.” “No problem. So, let me ask again, what’s your name?” “Name? Ah, Gareth,” he said, eyes straight ahead. “Weird.” “What’s weird?” “My first fuck was called Gareth. He wasn’t as hunky as you, but he knew how to use his cock. Do you know how to use yours?” “You got some mouth for a kid.” “I’m no kid.” “How old are you?” “How old do you want me to be?” Gareth shot him a look. “The last guy who asked me my age kicked me out when he found out I was legal.” “Some company you keep. So, what in hell are you doing out here walking in the middle of the road?” “I was actually walking on the side of the road and…” “God,” Gareth said suddenly, sniffing the air, then leaning over and sticking his head out the window, “what’s that smell?” “I don’t smell anything.” 255

Violet Visions Gareth moved his head back inside, and then sniffed closer to Logan again. “Holy shit, man. You reek. When’s the last time you had a bath?” Logan sighed. “Don’t remember, and that’s not polite.” “Well it’s not polite not to wash either. You’re sincerely stinking up my truck, dude.” “Dude?” Logan lifted an eyebrow. “Bet that’s what you call all the boys.” He laughed, slapping his hand on the dashboard. “Are you missing a couple screws upstairs or what?” “According to my dad, I am.” “According to a lot of people I bet,” Gareth mumbled under his breath. “The doctors all think so, and that’s okay. Beats going to jail.” “Huh? Jail?” “Well, it was either jail or the nut house. Which would you choose?” Gareth fell silent. He didn’t say a word to him until he pulled into a little pit-stop diner called Best Food. He got out of the truck, and Logan followed. Gareth stopped at the door and pointed to the sign. “Put your shirt on. You can’t go in there half naked.” “It’s not a shirt,” he said. “It’s a…” Logan held up a hospital gown. “I was in a hurry.” “Holy shit,” Gareth muttered. “Put that away, will ya?” “A nut house actually, that’s where I was, but it was a really good one. More like a resort. My dad is loaded.” “Give me that,” Gareth said, snatching it out of his hand, and marching back to his truck. He reached in the cab and grabbed one of his t-shirts out of the back. He threw it at him. “Here, put that on.” “Thanks. I’ll give it back.” 256

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “No,” Gareth shook his dark head. “Never mind. You can keep it. I don’t think I want it back.” “So,” Logan grinned, throwing the t-shirt over his head, and then following the taller man into the diner, which was practically empty, aside from a tired looking waitress up front, “if you buy me a hamburger, I’ll blow you,” he said behind him, “but if you want to fuck me, it will have to be a steak.” Gareth turned around and met Logan’s eyes. “What did you say?” “A hamburger is…” “That’s what I thought you said. Christ, don’t repeat it,” Gareth said, holding up his hand. “How about this? You keep your mouth shut, and I’ll buy you the meatloaf special?” Logan shrugged. “Okay.” “Oh and,” Gareth said, taking a step away from him, “please go to the bathroom and splash some water somewhere… anywhere… I can’t stand it. And I’m not sitting near you if you don’t. You’ll be sitting across the room.” “Whatever. Okay. Two meatloaf specials then,” he said and headed to the back of the diner towards the washroom. Logan glanced at himself in the mirror when he walked in. Christ. He looked a sight. His shoulder length blond hair was greasy and flat. It looked brown. And his skin was sunburned He was filthy, and as he lifted his arms, and sniffed, the smell almost knocked him over. He laughed. His father would freak if he saw him. A few minutes later, he walked out of the bathroom and slid in the booth across from that trucker. God, what a hunk he was. “Are you married or something?” he asked, picking up the menu. “I ordered already, and no, I’m not married.” “Gay, or straight?” “You sure are curious. None of your business.” “Which means you’re gay. Straight men get paranoid and all 257

Violet Visions defensive when I ask them.” Gareth shrugged. “Are you a top or a bottom?” Gareth looked around for the waitress. “I said…” “I heard you. Like I said before, guy…” “Logan, Logan Penn.” “Look Logan Penn, I’m trying to relax here okay? I got a long night ahead of me. Could we just eat and cut the chatter?” Logan nodded, eyeing the steaming plates of food the waitress was carrying in their direction. “There you go, honey,” she said to Gareth, giving him what Logan would term a come-on smile. Logan picked up his fork and began to eat. He consumed everything on his plate before Gareth took more than two bites. “Are you planning on tasting that food, or just swallowing it whole?” Gareth asked, cocking an eyebrow. “I’m inhaling it. Where’s the next plate?” “I only ordered one. I thought you were kidding.” “Do I look like I’m kidding, man?” Gareth motioned to the waitress. “Yes honey, coffee?” “Yeah, that would be great, and can you bring another special for him?” “Where do you put it?” she asked Logan, then turned on a heel and yelled, “another special.” “It’s not that good,” Logan said. “Could have fooled me. So,” Gareth pushed back his plate, and eyed him, “you never did answer my question. What were you doing out there in the middle of nowhere?” “Some fat guy threw me out of his house, I told ya. Are you going to eat that bread?” Logan glanced over at the roll that still 258

eXtasy’s Collective Mind lay on Gareth’s plate. “Knock yourself out,” he said. “What do you mean a fat guy threw you out? What fat guy?” Logan took the bread and bit into it. “Some fat guy who picked me up. I was ready to blow him for some food but all he had was pretzels man, and he wanted me to be younger and…” “Whoa, slow down,” Gareth said, nodding at the waitress as she sat the other plate in front of Logan. “You a prostitute, as well as a nut?” “Not by nature,” he said, spearing some meatloaf with his fork. “I’m more of an…improviser.” “That what got you into jail? Improvising?” “I wasn’t in jail,” Logan took a second fork full of meatloaf. “My father paid off some people and got me locked up in the nut house instead. Don’t you listen?” “I’m trying not to. May I ask for what?” Logan smiled. “A variety of things, mostly for not toeing the line.” “So, you were released from this ah…resort and…” “Not released,” Logan said, swallowing. “I escaped.” Those beautiful dark eyes of the man sitting opposite him widened. “Escaped,” he repeated. “Yep, but I’m not dangerous. Don’t worry,” Logan laughed. “I’m not really nuts.” “Oh, you’re right, sane people usually walk in the middle of the road out in the middle of nowhere half naked,” he said ironically. “Do you have ah…medication you’re supposed to…take?” Logan sat back in his seat. He was finally feeling the semblance of being full. “Oh yeah, tons. Meds are important if I don’t want to see those little men.” When Gareth shifted in his seat, Logan threw his head back 259

Violet Visions and laughed out loud. “That’s not very funny,” Gareth muttered. “You should have seen your face,” Logan grinned, leaning forward. “And what a handsome face it is too. You must have ‘em waiting in line. How come you’re a trucker?” “I like it. I like the wide open spaces, the freedom…being alone.” Logan smiled. “Hint, hint?” “I’m going to pay the bill. I really got to be on my way. Good luck there, ah…” “Logan,” he said, watching as Gareth stood up. Hell. He didn’t want to be left out here. “Gareth,” he said, standing up with him, “can you take me to the next town? Please. It will be dark soon and…” He hesitated. He wasn’t sure about this guy’s story. He was a bit weird but he seemed harmless enough. He’d feel guilty about leaving the guy in the middle of nowhere. Besides, he was a little skinny runt, and if he tried anything, he could handle him. No, best to take him to civilization, and then get rid of him as soon as possible. “Okay, but then you’re on your own.” “Thanks,” Logan nodded gratefully. **** They were five miles away from a town called Chance when Gareth looked over at his passenger and realized that he’d fallen asleep. He couldn’t help wondering about this guy. He wasn’t sure what he was all about. This talk of jail, nut houses, and a fat man with pretzels—he couldn’t make any sense of it. He still didn’t know what in hell he was doing out here all alone. He didn’t appear to have any money, or warm clothes, and it was bound to get colder as the night went on. 260

eXtasy’s Collective Mind He breathed a sigh of relief when they pulled into Chance. “Well,” he said, loud enough to rouse his passenger from sleep, “I’m going to get some coffee at that convenience store. I guess I’ll leave you here.” Logan jumped out. “Thanks man. You want your t-shirt back?” “No, no. You keep it.” Gareth said, walking into the small store and putting some change in the coffee machine. He checked his watch. He had to make tracks if he was going to get to his destination by morning. When he came back out of the store, the kid was standing near his truck, his arms wrapped around his body. “Where you heading?” Logan asked him. “Braggstown,” Gareth told him. “Wisconsin.” “You know it?” “Yeah. My dad’s a senator. I went there with him once for some dinner. It’s dead, man.” Gareth took the lid off his coffee and blew on it. “What cha hauling anyway?” “Rather not say.” “You think I’ll rip you off?” Gareth shrugged and headed toward his cab. “There’s not much here in this place, not even a shelter.” Gareth paused. “There’s a bigger town nearby, another twenty five or so miles maybe.” Gareth sighed. It was against his better judgment to carry anyone in his cab, but he was afraid that if he left him here in this one horse town, he’d freeze to death. “Come on,” he said, and jumped up into his truck. Logan grinned, and jumped up beside him, slamming the 261

Violet Visions door. “I’m ready to roll.” Gareth lifted an eyebrow, then shook his dark head, and started the engine. “You know,” Logan said once they were back on the road, “I do plan to pay you for this ride. When can we take a break?” “We can’t. I got to drive all night. I took a wrong turn back there and I’m behind schedule.” “So?” “So, time is money. And I didn’t ask for any payment.” “Hey, I pay my way, and with someone who looks as good as you do, it won’t seem like…” Gareth took his eyes off the road for a moment, and looked at him. “You don’t have to do anything for me, okay? If that’s how you get what you want, then you’re a prostitute.” “Don’t tell me you’ve never had a prostitute.” “I didn’t say I never had one. I said that’s what you are.” “Only when I have to be. Okay, forget it. It’s not payment. Maybe I just want to…I’d like a little company, you know. Wouldn’t you? Must be lonely out here sometimes.” “You’re not shy, are you?” “The only way you get is by asking. What if I hadn’t asked you to take me with you? I’d still be back there, wouldn’t I?” Gareth didn’t answer. “So, what do you say?” “I don’t have time to stop, I told you that, and besides,” he looked at him again, “I hate to tell you this but you don’t do a damn thing for me. First of all, I doubt you’ve washed in a week, and…” “But I got a cute ass, right? You’ve noticed.” Yes, he noticed, but he wasn’t about to admit it. “We can stop at a hotel. I can take a shower.” “Can we change the damn subject? I will drive you 262

eXtasy’s Collective Mind someplace where you can get what you need…or…why don’t you just call your old man? He’s rich.” “He’ll have me sent back to that place.” Gareth noticed the change in his voice. For the first time, there was a different tone to it, one that sounded fearful. “Maybe he thinks they can help you there? What exactly is your ah condition?” Logan laughed. “You are so sweet. You really are.” Sweet. He never thought of himself as sweet before. “What medication were you…I mean, did you take it?” “If you must know, it’s not the kind psycho’s take, so relax. I was on Prozac for depression. They think I tried to kill myself.” Gareth took a breath. “That’s pretty serious.” “I didn’t really. I faked it, and that was a long time ago. My father doesn’t understand anything about me. He wants me to be like him, and I can’t. I can’t be an unfeeling, snobbish asshole. I got into some trouble. I admit it. I would have done community service or whatever but that was too embarrassing for my dad, so he greased some hands and I ended up at the funny farm, quiet, obedient and sedated.” “So, you are of age, aren’t you?” “You looked worried, Gareth,” he cooed. “Afraid you’ll weaken?” He reached over and placed a hand on his knee. Gareth slapped it away. “Knock it off. It’s not that. It’s that your father has no control over you. He can’t commit you without…” “My father is powerful. He can do a lot of shit, but that’s not what I’m really running from.” “Then what exactly are you running from?” Logan grinned at him. “A pimp.” **** 263

Violet Visions

Mirha watched from her special place as the big truck ground to a halt. “Oh, oh,” she said. “Logan, explain yourself in a hurry or…Oh, there he goes.” Mirha chewed her thumbnail as she saw Logan get out of the truck in the middle of the highway. “We can’t have that.” The truck was moving away. Logan stood there in the middle of the road, swearing profusely and using his finger very inappropriately. “This isn’t going to be as easy as I thought,” she grinned. However, her determination wouldn’t wane. She knew their destiny, and it was just too damn good to let go of. Narrowing her blue eyes and fingering the star shaped pendent that lay suspended around her neck, she whispered, “sorry, Gareth.” **** Gareth couldn’t believe it. He was pumping the gas, hitting the floor with the pedal and the truck was slowing down even more. Finally it came to a total stop. “Fuck!” he cried out, glancing at the sky, which was beginning to grow dark. He pounded his fist on the dashboard. What else could possibly go wrong? He got out of the truck and checked under the hood. He was a licensed mechanic before he became an independent trucker. He was sure he could get her going enough to get to the next town, without having to hire a tow. As it turned out, he couldn’t find a damn thing wrong with the truck. Everything seemed fine. He tried to start her up again. Nothing. She was absolutely dead. He got back out of the truck again, thinking he’d overlooked something when he saw Logan strolling towards him. “Being punished,” Logan told him. Gareth sighed, running his fingers through his long dark hair. 264

eXtasy’s Collective Mind He had put on his leather jacket a while ago. It was getting cold. “I thought I told you that…” “You didn’t let me explain.” “I don’t want to know. I don’t need any more problems. As you can see, I have enough of them right now.” “He won’t find us out here anyway.” “I thought you said you weren’t a prostitute?” “I’m not, technically. I almost tried it a few times, kind of a weekend thing, then I changed my mind and…” “Prostitutes have pimps.” “I didn’t say he was my pimp, I said a pimp.” “So, why is he…?” “I took a little money.” “A little money, from the pimp?” “Yep.” “How much little money?” “A couple of grand…twenty two to be precise.” Gareth sighed. “When, may I ask did you take this money?” “Before I went to the booby hatch.” “Oh, and what happened to it?” “I gave it to a street person.” “You gave it to a…” “I didn’t need it, but neither does he really.” “He obviously doesn’t share your opinion.” “Nope.” “And when was the last time you saw this ah…pimp?” “Well, actually we passed his car back there a ways.” Gareth paced up and down a few times, then, threw up his hands. “When were you going to tell me about that?” “Ah, now I guess? You kicked me out of the truck so I didn’t get the chance to…” Gareth wanted to scream. He wanted to strangle this little shit. 265

Violet Visions “You do realize that we are stuck out here on this road, with a pimp chasing us, a pimp that you…” “Yes, I realize that. He doesn’t know I’m in your truck though. Maybe we should get going.” “How do you suggest we do that?” “Try it again. Maybe it will start.” “It’s not going to start.” “Won’t hurt to try it.” Gareth hopped back up into the truck. Logan crawled in beside him and closed the passenger door. He tried the engine one more time. **** Mirha was very surprised to see Valgar walk in. He was dressed in a long black robe, and he was smiling. “So, now the truck works again, I assume.” “It’s a miracle.” “Really?” “I assume you are watching?” “Off and on.” He let his eyes move over the contours of her body. “Pre-destiny can be wrong.” “It is never wrong,” she said sharply. “It was in our case.” Mirha lowered her head. Valgar lifted her chin with his finger. “I still love you.” And she him, although he’d never know it from her. “Well, pre-destiny was only wrong for one of us.” “He’s all wrong for Gareth.” “No, Logan is just what Gareth needs. He’s a loner, he just doesn’t realize that he’s lonely, and Logan needs a strong man in his life, one who will guide and love him. Not to mention the 266

eXtasy’s Collective Mind passion I have seen exploding between them in the future.” “I see explosions,” Valgar commented dryly. “No passion.” “Give it time,” Mirha cocked an eyebrow. “Let’s make a deal, my love. I will not interfere, if you don’t. Let the chips fall where they may, and if I win, you are on your knees to me.” She met his eyes, licking her dry lips. That wasn’t such a bad thing. “And you on your knees to me if I win.” “Very well.” He smiled devilishly, and she knew that Valgar had to be pretty sure of winning to make a bet like that. He got on his knees for no one. “And to make sure you don’t meddle, I’m staying right here until the end.” “Very well,” she said, lowering her head. She entwined her fingers nervously. She knew Gareth and Logan were destined, but damn, they needed help. The fact that she would no longer be able to help them had her worried. **** “Guess I brought you luck,” Logan said. “Luck? You’ve brought me nothing but trouble since the moment I laid eyes on you. Isn’t there anyone who can help you out of this mess? You can’t keep running forever.” “Right now, that be you, stud. And there are other ways you might help me before the night’s over.” When Gareth didn’t answer, he added, “I’ll take a bath…shower…anything?” He peeked over at him. He could have sworn he saw a ghost of a smile on his face. “You sure are handsome, especially when you smile. You ever fuck in the back of this thing?” “None of your business.” “You’re not a virgin, are you?” 267

Violet Visions Gareth laughed. “I guess that means no. When did you know you were gay?” “Who said I was?” “You don’t have naked girl pictures inside your truck.” “I don’t have naked boy pictures either.” “Probably don’t have to, you put them to memory. So, when was your last time?” Gareth shifted gears. “I don’t remember.” “That long eh? Well, I can change all that.” The radio made a funny noise suddenly, and a voice said, “Good buddy, it’s Tommy Boy here. How you doing, Sweet Ass?” “Sweet ass?” Logan laughed, reaching over for the radio as Gareth tried to take it from his hand. “Hello there, Tommy Boy. I’m Eager to Please. I got Sweet Ass on the ropes right now. Over.” “Will you give me that?” Gareth growled, trying to reach for it again but Logan pulled it out of reach. “Whoo hooo….how did you manage that Eager, I’ve been trying to get that one on the ropes for a long time. Lucky boy. Over.” “I’ll say, and you know, he’s got more than just ah sweet ass. You should see…” Gareth finally wrestled the radio out of his hands. “This is Conway here, Tommy, ignore that. Over.” “Is he cute there, Conway? How about a threesome sometime? Don’t be so cruel. You’re breaking this country boy’s heart. What’s your route next? Maybe we can link.” Logan howled with laughter. The look on Gareth’s face told him clearly that Tommy boy wasn’t exactly his cup of tea. “I don’t know yet. Over.” “I’m heading for Wisconsin right now. Doing a detour just for you. Over.” 268

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Won’t have time for socializing. Over.” “A little kiss or two. Tell Eager that….” “You’re breaking up,” Gareth made some sounds in the radio, and smashed it a few times against the dash. Logan couldn’t stop laughing. “He your boyfriend?” he sputtered. “You got to be kidding,” Gareth replied, and then he started to laugh too. **** Valgar came up behind Mirha and put his hands around her shoulders. When they started snaking down to her breasts, she slapped them. “You’re trying to distract me. I’m monitoring the situation.” “You are not allowed to…” “I haven’t done anything,” she protested. “Well then, there’s no reason we can’t fool around.” “Fool around with yourself, Valgar,” she told him, grinning. “I’d rather fool around with you.” “Patience,” she said, her eyes turning back to Gareth and Logan. She saw the Travel Hotel on the highway as the truck drove by. She touched her star necklace discretely. Gareth was

getting sleepy. He was getting really sleepy.

Valgar narrowed his eyes at her. “What did you do?” “Noth…nothing.” She turned around and smiled at him seductively. “If you want to play a little, I suppose it’s alright,” she said. Valgar eagerly came and placed his arms around her. “I just want to play with your breasts a little. Is that okay?” “Sure,” she said, reaching behind her and pulling her jumpsuit down over her shoulders. Valgar was immediately 269

Violet Visions captivated. Mirha threw back her head and smiled. Men were oh so easy to distract. **** Gareth yawned, blinking his eyes at the road. “God, I’m so tired all of a sudden.” “There was a hotel back there. Want to go?” Logan asked. “No, I got to drive. I…” He yawned again. “A couple of hours of sleep won’t hurt. Come on,” Logan urged. There was no question. He had to stop. This trip was turning out to be a real disaster. He had another contract waiting for him. If he met his deadline for this one, it meant that he could rest for two days, then, go back out there. By the looks of it, he wasn’t going to have any rest at all in between. “Maybe Tommy Boy will be there,” Logan teased as Gareth pulled the rig into the parking lot of the hotel. “Ha, ha, very funny,” Gareth said, locking up the cab and walking towards the motel office. The manager gave him a key to cabin twelve. Twice Gareth reconfirmed that there were two beds before signing the register while Logan stood off to the side thumbing through the postcards. “Boy,” Logan said as they walked toward the cabin, “that guy must think you’re a real frigid virgin, or paranoid.” Gareth glanced at him. “Look, I don’t have to share a room with you, so watch what you say. And take a god damned shower.” “Aye, aye, Captain.” He gave Gareth a little salute. The room was clean and basic, and contained one bed. Gareth swore when he saw it. Logan fell on the bed and erupted into hilarious laughter. 270

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Are you sure it wasn’t more than just Prozac you were on?” “You should laugh more. It’s therapeutic,” Logan sat up and glanced at him. “So is sex.” “You got that on the brain. Go and shower.” “Okay, but you do realize that when I come out of there you will find me irresistible and you’ll be all over me.” “Right. I’ll risk it.” Logan smiled at him. “You know you’re sweet, even when you’re being all serious.” Gareth rolled his eyes, putting down his over night bag. He pointed to the bathroom. “Go, and stop calling me sweet.” “I’m going, I’m going.” Gareth thought about taking a shower himself. He pulled off his jacket and tank top, and lay on top of the bed. He closed his eyes. He was too damned tired to take a shower. **** Valgar kissing her breasts was damn distracting, but she kept one eye on the situation. Shit. He couldn’t be tired anymore. Her necklace was hanging around her back now, and she doubted she could get to the damn thing. Wake up, Gareth, wake up. But it was no good. He was fast asleep, and if she made any attempt to grab her pendant, Valgar would know and…oh, the things this God could do with his tongue. **** “So,” a voice said, jarring him a little, “I’m all clean now. What do you intend to do about it, handsome?” Gareth opened his eyes a little, then he opened them wide. It didn’t even look like the same guy standing there. His damp hair 271

Violet Visions was blond and full, and those blue eyes seemed bluer somehow, and he smelled…well clean and…standing there with only that towel on had woken him up, big time. “Ah,” he began, “I…guess I’ll take a shower too.” He cleared his throat and got up off the bed. “Want some help?” “No,” he said. “I’ll be fine on my own.” He went in and locked the door. “I’ll wait in bed,” Logan called out. Gareth leaned against the door. Yep. He was hard, and well, there were a million and one reasons why he shouldn’t be hard. He stripped off and got into the shower. He put the shower as cold as possible. It didn’t help. He hitched one of those towels that were too small around his waist and then swore. He had left his bag with clean clothes in it out in the room. Holding his jeans in front of him as he came out, he knew that Logan was looking at him with interest, sitting up in bed on his elbows. “Why don’t you take that off? It doesn’t hide much. I can take care of that erection for you.” “You…you don’t have to,” he said, pausing, then, looking over at the chair in the corner. “I can sleep in the…” “Gareth,” Logan said. “I’m not trying to pay you. Maybe I just find you attractive, that’s all. Look, say the word, and we’ll just sleep, but you’re not sleeping in the chair. I won’t touch you I promise, little Red Riding Hood.” Gareth gave him a dirty look. “Fine,” he said, dropping his jeans, and the towel, which caused Logan to suck in some breath and then blurt out, “Holy shit. You’re…” “No comments,” Gareth said, dragging the blanket and sheet back and crawling in beside Logan. Logan glanced at him as he got into bed. “Don’t say anything. Turn off the lamp, and sleep.” 272

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “I’ll turn off the lamp, but I guarantee you, I won’t be getting any sleep, not after that show.” “Turn off the damn light.” The light clicked off. “So,” Logan said in the dark, “did you win any contests with that?” “Logan, I’m warning you.” “It’s beautiful, and thick and…” “Logan, where exactly is your hand?” “It’s ah…oh My God, I’m sorry I…” Logan started to laugh. “That’s it,” Gareth said, rolling over and crawling on top of Logan. He pinned him to the mattress with his weight, which prompted Logan to say, “Oh baby, punish me please.” “Logan, you need…” “Yes,” he whispered, reaching up and wrapping his fingers around some of Gareth’s long black hair, “You are absolutely right, I do need.” Gareth felt Logan pull his hair forward until their lips touched. He went to say something, it probably should have been the word no, but he never got the chance because Logan’s tongue pushed its way between his lips and teasingly caressed his. Strong arms wrapped around Gareth’s waist—and pulled him even closer. “Umm,” Logan moaned into his mouth. One hand moved down to his ass and pushed the towel away. Gareth was getting lost in that kiss. His instinct to resist was quickly turning itself into passionate urgency. His cock was hard, and Logan had lodged his thigh in between Gareth’s legs and was moving it over his erection. Instead of pulling away, the kiss deepened, Gareth placed a hand on Logan’s blond hair and pulled his head back into the pillow so that he could capture even more of his sweet mouth with his. That was met by a deeper moan, which Gareth took as encouragement. Logan’s hands were 273

Violet Visions on his ass, which he seemed to be really into handling, and Gareth broke away from that kiss to move his lips down to Logan’s throat, and then his chest. He licked one of his nipples, then snaked his hand down in between their bodies and folded his fingers around a more than generously endowed cock, which was hard and slippery. His lips made their way downward. Logan’s hands settled in his hair, his breathing loud and erratic as Gareth trailed his tongue over the length of his cock. He sat up now, kneeling between his open legs. He wanted the light on. He wanted to look at him. “Turn on the lamp,” he said softly, knowing that Logan could reach it easily without having to move. The lamp came on, flooding the room with a low beam of light. With his hands on Logan’s smooth, well-muscled torso, he moved them down to his stomach, and then let his eyes graze his erection. He met Logan’s eyes, blue eyes which were shining at him, and then lowered his lips to his cock. He spent some time kissing and licking it, then he took it into his mouth which caused Logan to buck his hips enough to practically knock him backwards. He sat up and laughed, then pushed his hips back down gently. “Lay quiet,” he whispered. “Easy, just breathe.” His hand went up underneath his ass. He fondled his balls, then lowered his mouth to his cock again. Logan thrashed some, turning his head to the side. “God, Jesus,” he cried. Gareth wasn’t sure if Logan wanted him to fuck him, and he didn’t have any condoms anyway. It was better just to bring him to orgasm like this. With his hands under his ass, he opened his jaw and slowly swallowed as much of his cock as he could. He rather enjoyed this. It had been awhile since he’d had such an appreciative recipient…at least such a vocal one. Gareth gave it his all, getting into moving his tongue around Logan’s cock, sucking, licking, swallowing. When Logan came, Gareth was sure that every occupant of the 274

eXtasy’s Collective Mind motel heard him. He let out a shout that practically shook the light fixtures on the walls. When Gareth backed off from his cock, Logan passionately took him down on his back, crawling on top and kissing his mouth, then he started kissing every inch of him, finally slowly tasting his cock. He fingered his nipples while he sucked, and Gareth came with a soft sound of pleasure in his throat. **** Mirah sighed at almost the same time as Gareth did. As it turned out, she didn’t have to intervene to wake him up. Logan did that all by himself. Frankly, Valgar was now driving her mad with need, but her sigh had a double meaning. She secretly smiled as she saw Logan and Gareth fall asleep in each other’s arms. Valgar stood back from her now, and cocked his handsome head. “You want me, Mirah.” It wasn’t a question. “I suppose, you arrogant ass.” He grinned. “Pretty pleased with your boys down there, aren’t you?” “Yes, and they did it all on their own.” “I’m not so sure, but wait until tomorrow.” “Valgar, no.” “You cheated, sweetie, so tomorrow, I get to play. You made Gareth so tired he had to pull off the road. Now where were we?” he chuckled, moving closer. Mirah pulled her jumpsuit up over her shoulders. “Actually, you were out the door. Until tomorrow, my love. All bets are off, and may the best one win.” “When you come to me, you better bring knee pads,” he smirked. 275

Violet Visions “Ha,” she scoffed, “in your dreams, baby!” **** Logan opened his eyes to see the most gorgeous man in his bed. Now that was a lover, and they hadn’t really done all that they could have. He would have loved it if Gareth had fucked him, but all in good time. He touched his long dark hair tenderly for a moment, then, cuddled up to his back, breathing in his fragrance. God, he was such a hunk, and so sweet. If he had met him earlier, maybe he wouldn’t have gotten himself into so much shit. Damn, he was so confused, and angry at his father, but he knew his father was never going to change. Going out and doing stupid things wasn’t going to make his father into what he wanted him to be. He regretted flirting with that pimp. He’d never really had the intention of following through with anything. It was all a big gag, to have fun, get attention. Stealing the money had also been for fun, but even as he was doing it, he knew it was stupid. He had been reckless, and he’d gone too damn far. The hospital had been awful. His father thought he needed help. He just couldn’t get it through his head that all he really needed was a father. Logan closed his eyes. Now maybe he needed to put that behind him. He was grown up now, and his needs for a father were replaced by something else, a need for a lover, a friend, someone he could share a life with, someone like the man who rested beside him. He could get used to waking up beside him, big time. Hell, what was he thinking? Maybe to Gareth, this was just a one-night stand, maybe that’s all it was to him too, but at this very moment, it felt like so much more. Gareth was awake now, looking at him with those calm dark eyes. “What are you thinking about?” “You. Are you angry with me?” 276

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Why would I be angry with you?” He kissed his lips gently which raised a smile from Logan. “You didn’t want this to happen and I…” Gareth hugged him. “I’m glad it did. It was nice. You sure you’re of age?” He narrowed his eyes at him. Logan laughed. “Yeah.” Gareth got out of bed. Logan watched him cross the floor, naked. What a great body he had, what a gorgeous man. “I got to get a shower, and get on the road.” “Can we eat somewhere? I’m famished,” Logan said. “Sure, but we have to make it fast. I’m already hours behind time. I’ve got to call the customer, let them know I’ll be late.” “Okay.” They were on the road in about a half hour. An hour later, they stopped for a quick breakfast and hit the road again. Logan knew that they would hit the big city very soon, and he was starting to get nervous. **** Mirah was fuming. Valgar had definitely crossed the line now. He had thrown chaos in the paths of Gareth and Logan. She clutched her pendant and closed her eyes. She could see that man in his fancy car stop at the motel where Gareth and Logan had made love. Gareth had told the hotel manager that he was heading to Braggstown when he checked out, and the manager had passed along the information. The pimp thanked the man, and jumped back in his car and drove in the same direction. Now since they had stopped for breakfast, he was only a few miles behind them. She knew that Gareth intended to let Logan off in the next town. They were going to run smack into him. What could she do? She couldn’t divert their path. She had already played with the truck 277

Violet Visions so she couldn’t do that again. Think, Mirah, think. She didn’t want to admit to herself that maybe this trick meant that Valgar had won, but she worried, worried that Chaos would mean one of them would get hurt, or worse. **** When Logan saw the sign Marsden appear suddenly on the side of the road, he sucked in some air. This was the end of the line. He looked over at Gareth and decided that it would hurt to leave him, although they had only known each other a very short time. Suddenly he wanted to know him, he wanted to know everything about him, and the clock was definitely ticking. “So, is this what you’ve always wanted to do, drive a truck?” Gareth looked over at him, then, shook his head. “No. I was working as a diesel mechanic a year ago. I almost considered taking out a loan and opening up my own place.” “So, why didn’t you?” “Life,” he said. Logan looked at him. “Boyfriend?” “You got it. He wanted to dine out every night, and I was happy with eating at home.” “Sorry. He was an idiot.” He meant it. When the menu at home looked that good, what in hell would you want to go out for? Gareth smiled faintly. “After that ended, I decided to buy a truck and take to the road. I didn’t have anything to keep me in one place anymore.” “Doesn’t it get lonely?” “Sometimes, yeah.” Logan watched the way his hands lay steady on the wheel. “I’d like to know how to drive one of these things. I bet it takes skill.” 278

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “Skill and practice,” Gareth said. “It would be nice to have someone…you know…maybe on the road with you, share the driving and…” He stopped. What in fuck was he saying? Gareth glanced at him. “You’d like this kind of life?” “Maybe not forever, but for a few years. Are you planning on doing this long term?” “No,” Gareth said. “I want to see the country, and then maybe in a year or two, I’ll open that shop, like I was thinking.” Logan smiled. “Sounds good.” Gareth looked at him again, then away. “So, what about your folks? Where are they?” “Jersey,” Gareth said. “My mom works in a travel agency. My Dad died when I was seventeen.” “Brothers and sisters?” “An older sister. She’s a designer, lives in France of all places.” “Cool. I’ve been to France.” “You’ve traveled quite a bit then, being from a rich family and all.” “Yeah, but in Europe mostly, not a hell of a lot in the U.S.” “My sister wants me to visit her in Paris. I need to find the time. This job keeps me busy.” “You keep yourself busy,” Logan said, “so you won’t be lonely.” “Now you’re a philosopher,” Gareth laughed. “No, but I…” Logan leaned over and touched his arm, “I wouldn’t mind being here on the road with…” “Holy fuck,” Gareth said suddenly, cutting off Logan’s words. He was looking in his side mirror. “I got a car crawling up my ass, fancy, probably a nineteen-eighty vintage Corvette. Would that be familiar to you?” 279

Violet Visions “Ah, yeah,” Logan sucked in some air. “That’s Vince’s car.” “The pimp?” Gareth checked his mirror again. “That would be him, yes.” “Well, he’s a bold bugger, considering the size of me compared to him. What I can’t figure is how he knows you’re in this truck with me.” Logan shook his head. He looked down to see that his hands were trembling. “Have no idea, but Vince is pretty sharp. What should we ah…” Gareth reached over and placed his hand on top of Logan’s. He managed to smile. “Don’t worry. There are a couple of things we can do. We can drive right into the Marsden Police parking lot and…” “No,” Logan shook his head. “We can’t do that, Gareth. I ran away from the hospital remember, and I…” “Logan. You’re an adult. They can’t keep you there. You’re not insane. You’re a little goofy maybe, but…” Logan had to smile. Then he started to get nervous again. “Okay, maybe you’re right,” Logan muttered, “but I did steal money from a pimp.” “You don’t have to tell the police that,” Gareth replied, checking his mirror again. “And if things go as planned, we won’t even have to involve them. Leave it to me.” He put his foot down harder on the accelerator. The road started to curve and they were really rolling as Gareth did a sharp turn onto the exit, which would take them to downtown Marsden. Logan reached up and grabbed onto the strap that hung from the passenger side beside the window. “Now I know what that’s for,” he said, a wry grin on his lips. “I see you haven’t lost your sense of humour.” “Is he still behind us?” “Oh yeah,” Gareth said. “He’s there.” 280

eXtasy’s Collective Mind

**** Valgar was facing her now, his hands on his slim hips. “So, what’s your next move, gorgeous?” Mirha set her jaw. It was taking everything she had not to intervene, but she knew now that they would be alright. “They don’t need any help,” she said. “What?” “I trust Gareth to take care of Logan. They can face any chaos you throw at them,” she said confidently. “And if you should ever visit chaos on them again, they’ll conquer that too.” “How you figure?” “They’re in love. It’s too late, Valgar. You’ve lost.” She walked over to him and grinned. “I think I can dig up a pair of knee pads somewhere if you give me a minute.” “Oh yeah.” A smile spread across his handsome face. “We can get started right away. They don’t need me anymore.” “Don’t you want to see how it ends?” “I already know. Don’t you?” She ran her eyes over him in a lecherous fashion. “Now, I suggest you get that robe off.” “What about the kneepads?” he protested as she tore at his robe revealing his taunt muscular chest, and pushed him to his knees. “Oh you don’t mind skinned knees, do you?” she winked. “Oh, woe is me, the agony of defeat.” He placed a hand to his forehead in an exaggerated movement as he sank to his knees. **** When Gareth drove into the parking lot of the police station, the 281

Violet Visions car behind them kept right on driving. Gareth smiled in relief Logan closed his eyes and sat back against the seat. “Thank God,” he said. “You think we scared him off?” “We didn’t, that did,” he pointed at the police station. “But I’m positive he hasn’t given up.” “I’m sorry,” Logan said. “I’ve caused you so much trouble. You could have gotten hurt and…” When Gareth didn’t say anything, Logan turned and looked at him. God, his eyes were so blue, and in spite of all the trouble, it had been kind of nice to have him for company on this crazy ride. Logan reached over and placed a hand on the place where his shirt lay open. “I want to stay with you, be with you if you’ll have me. I promise I…” “Logan,” he said, “no promises. If you stay with me, we take it one day at a time.” Logan’s face burst into a smile. “God, Gareth I…” “Listen,” he said seriously. “There are still some things you need to do first.” “Oh don’t make me talk to the police. I…” “Not the police. Call your father, and tell him where you are. There will be no more hospitals, and no more stupidity.” Logan nodded. “And you’re going to earn your keep. When we get home, I’ll enroll you in a truck-driving course. You do have a regular driver’s license right?” “Yes, and I’m sure I could get my father to give me some money and…” Gareth shook his head. “Listen to me, Logan. You can’t be a grown up and still take Daddy’s money. Just like I left home at eighteen so I could learn how to stand on my own two feet, you can’t have it both ways. I’ll pay for the course, and you’ll pay me back a little at a time, okay?” 282

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Logan nodded. “Okay, but what about Vince?” “Well, we’ll be moving around so much,” Gareth said with a grin, “he’ll have a hell of a time finding us. Eventually he’ll probably give up, and if he doesn’t, well, we’ll just have to cross that bridge when we come to it, okay?” “Can I kiss you?” “In the parking lot of a police station, in the middle of a conservative Bible thumping town?” Logan smiled. “Yeah. Right here, right now.” “Oh, what the hell,” Gareth said, accepting the sweet kiss, which lingered on his mouth long after Logan had settled back into his seat. A few minutes later, he had pulled out of the police station and they found a place to eat. Gareth passed his cell phone to Logan. He walked off by himself to call his father. When he returned to the diner where Gareth was drinking his second cup of coffee, he was smiling. “So, I take it, it went okay?” Logan nodded. “He told me he loved me.” “That’s good. I suppose he does. He’s your father.” “He never said that before. He was worried about me.” “Did you tell him that…?” “I told him,” Logan said, staring into his eyes from across the table, “that I’m in love. I told him I was going to travel the country and learn how to drive an eighteen wheeler.” “And what did he say?” Gareth smiled. “He didn’t say much about me being in love, but when I told him about driving the truck, he laughed and said he’d like to see that.” “Maybe one day he will.” Logan nodded. “Oh,” he said, “I also told him that I had to go and find some condoms.” 283

Violet Visions Gareth lifted his eyebrow. “You did, did you?” He sat back against the seat and laughed out loud. “Sure.” Logan grinned. “Okay, I didn’t, but do you think they sell condoms in this conservative little Bible thumping town?” Gareth sucked in his breath. He felt his cock stiffen a little. “Ah, could be. Let’s go and find out.” **** Three hours later, Gareth and Logan unloaded the stereo components in Braggstown. Gareth signed the necessary papers and then crawled back into the truck. Logan reached over and took his hand. “Where to now, baby?” “I think I saw a little hotel not too far from here. What do you say we…?” Gareth took the package of condoms out of the pocket of his jacket that was hanging up in the cab and showed them to Logan. Logan nodded, squeezing his hand. “You can finish what you started.” “What I started?” Gareth protested. “You were the one that seduced me, remember?” “Oh yes, I remember it well. Best damn move I ever made in my life.” Gareth grinned, and started the engine of the truck. Suddenly, the CB blasted out, “Sweet Ass, it’s Tommy boy. What’s your location?” Gareth rolled his eyes. Logan took the CB in his hand and said, “Tommy Boy, Sweet Ass is no longer available on this frequency. Out.” He turned the radio off. Gareth grinned at him, and Logan leaned over and kissed his mouth gently, “he’s not available on any other frequency either,” 284

eXtasy’s Collective Mind he whispered, “except for mine. How does that suit you, good buddy?” “That suits me just fine,” Gareth winked at him, and pulled Logan even closer for another kiss.

285

Violet Visions

TWISTED ICE by Gabriella Bradley leaned back in the control chair and put her feet up on Nittya the panel. She was bored shitless. Although she’d asked for this mission, the lengthy journey toward the unexplored galaxy was utterly boring. The pod was small. There was barely room for her to move to put her suit on once she got to her destination. “Stupid of me. I forgot to take my reader along,” she muttered and tried to sleep. Sleep wouldn’t come, so she thought instead about her dream man, the one she had created within her mind and even programmed him into her virtual reality program. Tall, of course, and incredibly handsome, with a body that turned her on fire, a cock thick and long, like the one on what she called her ‘sex’ chair. Virtual love, that’s all she ever got. No time for the men who pursued her. She was too busy building her career as a space explorer and scientist. She felt her pussy dampen as her virtual lover’s face floated 286

eXtasy’s Collective Mind before her. “Damn, these pods should be equipped with a virtual sex chair,” she muttered, as her fingers plucked at the zipper between her thighs. It was all designed so conveniently. She rubbed her clit, stroked the soft flesh between the moist lips. Keeping her thumb on her clit, she jabbed her fingers into her opening and rotated them fast. It worked. Within seconds, her body shuddered its release and her juices spilled. Gingerly, she held up her hand. Just as she reached for a tissue wipe, located just above her, the pod jerked. She yanked back her arm and sat straight. The control panel’s lights flashed on and off. “Failure. Failure.” The computer’s voice boomed through the small compartment. She had to go to manual. “Override auto,” Nittya shouted. “Failure. Failure. Unable to comply.” “Fuck!” “Unknown command.” “Override! Go to manual!” she yelled. “Unable to…t…t…” The metallic voice died off. Dammit, now she didn’t have a computer either. Well, since it had failed, she should be able to override auto herself. Her fingers flew over the control panel, but nothing worked. A quick glance at the view panel showed her a distant planet, one that was uncharted. She tried to control the warp drive, to slow the pod down, but as much as she jabbed the buttons, worked the controls, one by one the little flashing lights died. The pod hurtled toward the planet at an uncontrollable speed instead of slowing down to allow her to land it. She pulled desperately at the stick to try and control direction, jabbed at the buttons for the landing gear. No use. Nittya strapped herself in tightly, so tight that the harness cut 287

Violet Visions into her breasts. Her breath stalled in her throat, her lungs felt ready to burst. She hoped and prayed that the pod’s chute still worked. Only the chute could save her. Her body shook, her stomach felt as if it moved to her throat from the pressure against her chest. Her head felt as if it would explode any second. The atmosphere the pod plunged through flew by so fast, she couldn’t see its stars, its reported beauty, the mauve star constellation she’d heard about. She’d been sent on a mission to explore, to measure, to bring back samples of the many stars. Instead, here she was, plummeting toward that planet that had loomed suddenly, appearing as if from nowhere. As far as she knew, there wasn’t supposed to be a planet in this system. Yet there it was. Would she live to tell about it? The pod jerked suddenly as it passed through a gas ring around the planet. It was a very thick gas ring, its vapors, like the star constellation, were a deep mauve. Soon, she’d enter the atmosphere. With all her strength, she reached for the red button, ready to jab it. “Oh, chute, dear God… please open,” she hissed. A few more seconds. “Four, three, two, one…” With effort she moved her hand to rest on the chute handle and yanked it hard. She closed her eyes. Were these her last moments or would it work? A violent jerk. The pod shuddered, creaked, groaned, almost as if ready to burst apart. Her air supply had failed and she knew she soon wouldn’t be able to breathe either. “It worked!” she shouted, and gripped the safety bars hard. Still shuddering, the pod jerked violently to the left, then to the right, as if a fierce wind tore at the chute. She knew nothing about this planet. Could it even support life? As the pod slowed, she could see it clearer now. It looked frozen, the glow from the gas ring turning the ice into a sparkling glittering violet sea. 288

eXtasy’s Collective Mind The pod still descended too fast. There was no way to slow it down. Her control panel was frozen. The landing gear wouldn’t work. “Oh, man,” she groaned. “I’m toast. The pod’ll break apart when it hits!” As she came within landing range, she saw mountain ridges, all covered in snow, like the rest of the planet. A frozen planet. She tried the com again, but all she got was static. She’d lost all communication with Xallin, her home planet. Her only hope was that they’d be able to track the pod and send out a rescue team. At least she’d be buried on her own planet. Faster now. Again, her breath caught in her throat, her body pressed back hard against the control chair. The control panels near her knees sparked, sizzled, smoke spiraling upward. This was the end. She was going to die. “I’m too young!” she shouted. “I haven’t lived yet!” Oh well, a fast death was preferable to a slow suffocation from lack of air. She closed her eyes. Seconds now, mere seconds left of her life. She gripped the handles hard, her long nails meeting her palms and biting into the soft flesh. She felt it, the pain a welcome reality that she was still alive. She waited for the crash, for the pod to break apart. It didn’t come. Instead, a soft thud. The pod had made contact with the planet, but it didn’t shatter into smithereens. She felt dizzy as it came to a dead stop. Nittya hung upside down. She dared to open her eyes. The view screen was black. The only thing she saw was her own reflection. The clips holding her hair in place were undone and it hung in a tumbled mass. Her eyes looked large and luminous as they gazed back at her, her face still a white mask from the shock of it all. Tearing her gaze away from the screen, she stared at the ceiling below her. How the hell was she going to get into her suit? 289

Violet Visions Better yet, how was she going to undo the straps that held her in the chair? Her backpack. It had a laser cutter in it. Could she reach it from where she hung? She turned to look at the compartment that held it and reached. Her fingers just touched the handle. Twisting the best she could toward it, she could just get the tips of her fingers around the handle. She yanked. It wouldn’t budge. Yanked again and yelped when the door gave way and the backpack fell toward her. In a flash, she grabbed it and opened it. She extracted the laser cutter and turned it on. Bracing herself for the inevitable fall, she cut her bonds one by one and fell to the ceiling of the pod. “Ouch!” Somehow, she managed to crawl around. She felt like an insect as she moved around the small space, but she needed to get the suit on and her air tank. It seemed to take forever and went along with a lot of huffing and puffing. Finally she was encased in the airtight suit and breathing oxygen. There were only two oxygen tanks aboard. Each tank would supply her with six hours. Then what? Could a rescue team make it in time? Putting the morbid thoughts out of her mind, she tried to open the door. It was hard. Usually, all she had to do was push a button and it would slide into the wall automatically. Now, she had to pull hard on the manual handle and physically try to slide the heavy metal door. Inch by inch it moved. She was strong, thanks to the fact that she’d always worked out, lifted weights, and this was to her advantage now as she summoned all her muscle and willpower to open the door. When it was open far enough for her to move through, she 290

eXtasy’s Collective Mind looked out, only to see a wall of what looked like snow. It was deep, deep enough to have cushioned the pod’s crash, thus saving her. Saved for what? She’d die anyway if they couldn’t track her and rescue her. There was no way she could survive on this frozen planet. She crawled back into the cabin to retrieve her backpack and laser cutter. Digging for her instruments, she took out her enviro-meter and turned it on. To her surprise, there was plenty of good, breathable oxygen on the planet and no indication of any harmful substances or radiation. Almost grateful, she turned off her oxygen tank and opened her faceplate. Icy cold air bit her exposed skin. For a second, the intense cold cut off her breath. She watched the vapor escape from her lips as she exhaled a whistling puff of air. “Now what? Explore, I guess. Nothing else to do.” The suit would keep her warm—its material designed to withstand extreme heat or cold. Digging in her pack, she took out her communicator. She turned it on in the hope she could contact headquarters on it, but all she got was static and a blank screen. She tried different settings, but nothing worked. Frustrated, she lifted her arm to chuck it away, then thought better of it. Maybe she could get it to work if she tried more channels. Later. First, she’d go and check out this wasteland of snow and ice, although she’d not venture far as the icy air hurt her lungs already. She climbed out of the crater the pod had created. When she got to the top, as far as she could see, there was nothing but snow and ice to explore, in the far distance an icy mountain ridge. The planet’s sun hid behind the violet gas ring, sending a strange mauve light over the white plain causing the snow to sparkle at her like a bed of precious gems. 291

Violet Visions A sudden shrieking sound startled her. Glancing around wildly to see where it came from, she had no time to get back into the pod before a twirling tube of snow hit her and smashed her to the ground. Her visor slammed shut. She tried to lift her hand to turn on the oxygen tank, but it seemed glued to the snow. Gasping for air, she tried desperately to lift her hands, but it was no use. Her lungs felt as if they’d explode as she labored for air. Her body spun around like a child’s spin top. The visor clouded and she felt herself falling…falling… **** Nittya slowly came to. Thankfully, she’d not died. How she had survived that snow tornado, she had no idea. Opening her eyes fully, she looked up at an ornate ceiling. It had strange symbols carved on it, some kind of animals she’d never seen before, and humanoids in erotic embraces. “Oh God, I’m dead,” she muttered and tried to sit up. She couldn’t. As she glanced at her arms, she noticed the metal restraints on her wrists. She tried to move her legs, and felt the restraints on her ankles as well. “Where the fuck am I?” Her eyes fully focused. Her suit was gone. She lay naked on what felt like a metal gurney. She lifted her head and looked around. She was in a large room that resembled a laboratory. Its walls were covered with control panels on which small colored lights flickered on and off steadily. “Hellllooooo…” she shouted. “ Is anyone out there?” A soft humming suddenly sounded through the room. It came from above her head. The ornate ceiling parted and slid slowly away to reveal a vast, dark, open space above her. Slowly it lit up with a soft violet light and revealed an auditorium with benches. 292

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Cloaked figures entered through a door and descended the stairs to fill up the benches. An audience. Great. She was to be some kind of experiment and they were here to watch. Or maybe this was judgment day? The great creator of all had plucked her off the frozen planet when she died and now she was in his or her domain to be judged for her wrongs. Her mind roiled. Yet through her troubled thoughts, she still observed and noted that everything she saw was some shade of mauve, purple, or violet. Some were the deepest purple. These spectators sat on the first row. From darkest cloaked on the first row, to lightest at the top. There wasn’t a sound. It was deathly silent. After the last figure had entered the auditorium, a large screen appeared or slid seemingly out of nowhere above her. “Who are you? What the hell is this?” she yelled, struggling against her restraints, only to hurt her wrists and ankles. A metallic female voice echoed throughout the still laboratory. “Lie still, human. You will damage your tissues.” “They’re my goddamn tissues!” “We do not wish to hurt you.” “Let me go!” “When we are finished, you are free to go. Please be still.” The voice had no sooner silenced, when she felt the slab beneath her move. Just below her legs, it split into two parts, spreading her legs wide, so wide that she was almost doing the splits. She felt embarrassed as her shaven pussy was exposed. A whizzing noise next to her caused her to swing her head to the right. A long metal arm with a round eye at the end headed toward her. It started at her head and moved slowly over her eyes, her ears, her mouth, then down to the rest of her body. As she noticed the screen now displaying her in full glory, she 293

Violet Visions realized the eye was a camera of sorts. It showed each part the contraption hovered over, as large as life. When it hovered over her nipples, she couldn’t help them puckering and turning into hard pebbles. She saw it happening on the screen and a slight surge of excitement coursed through her. It was strange to have a digital eye examining her nipples so closely, the picture above her displaying every little crack in her nipples. Strangely enough, she didn’t feel fear. Just anger at her confinement. Now, she felt her libido rise as she watched her nipples, one by one, pucker, harden. She could see every little groove in them, the tiny cracks that would allow her to feed a baby were she ever to have one. One nipple seemed bigger than the other and was slightly crooked. A small beam of light emitted from the eye. It traveled over her breasts, her nipples. She felt a prickling of her skin, of her nipples, as if the light sent tiny pulses of electric current through them. It turned her on. Big time. And that was the last thing she needed or wanted right now. Her clit started to throb and a trickle ran down her crack. The eye continued to explore further down, stopped at her bellybutton, then moved down to her pussy, all the time sending tiny impulses through her skin. It hovered over her clit. Sure, she’d looked at her clit in the mirror sometimes, but now she saw it large as life on the super screen. It throbbed gently, a dusky rose shiny little nub that swelled as she watched. Her blood set on fire, it coursed through her veins. Her heart pounded so hard she could hear it vibrating in her head. Another instrument appeared. It was a long metal arm with skeletal metal fingers. It moved toward her netherlips and touched the pink flaps. She held her breath, but though the 294

eXtasy’s Collective Mind fingers were metal, they were very gentle as they held a flap for the eye to examine. It did this with each flap, then the fingers parted them and held them. She now lay fully exposed. The small labia was easily visible. The eye examined each one, then hovered over her wide-open vagina. Another instrument appeared, much like the clamps the doctors at home used. It entered her vagina and she watched as it stretched the walls until it gaped wide open. She could actually see her cervix, the tiny pear shaped thing that was her uterus. It felt tight but didn’t hurt. Nittya saw the pearly cream pool as her libido increased. She’d forgotten all about the spectators until the computerized voice spoke. Knowing that this was watched by lord knew how many, turned her on even more. No one had ever seen her pussy. She’d never had sex except for virtual, and those cocks were short enough that they wouldn’t damage her virginity. No one had ever touched her there, except her own hands. Losing one’s virginity before joining was punishable by law. And she’d never wanted to join with a man. Not for life. She had too much to do, too many places to explore. As half of Earth’s population was diagnosed with STD’s many years ago, after her ancestors had migrated to their new home on Xallin, they had instituted the new laws that were still in effect now. “Please be very still. We wish to explore your reproductive system.” “You can’t. There is a barrier,” she shouted. Last thing she needed was to have them break it. Although did it really matter? She didn’t even know if she was alive or dead. And if she were alive, they’d never find her. And if this was the heaven her parents and many others believed in, then it was weird as hell and nothing like they’d taught her. It didn’t matter. They ignored her and continued. But the eye 295

Violet Visions slid back into the wall and a very thin tube appeared. It entered her, but it was so thin that she barely felt it. She waited for it to encounter the barrier, watched on the screen as it slid up her vagina. Saw the walls of her vagina pulse, the cream lining them. Then she saw it, the very thin barrier, lined with tiny veins. She held her breath and waited for the tube to break it, but instead, she saw the tiniest, thinnest needle slide out of the tube. She didn’t feel a thing as the needle pierced the barrier and continued upward. It had to have the smallest video camera in existence. It moved around her uterus, examined her tubes, her ovaries. Her libido now dormant for the moment, she watched in awe as an egg traveled slowly down one of the tubes. The needle sucked it into the silver tube. Great, now they had one of her eggs. The needle continued its exploration to her uterus and deposited the egg there. Okay, what was the purpose of this? It could have traveled on its own. She didn’t have to wonder for long because within a second, the needle squirted something into her uterus. It looked like a fish. Not a sperm. She’d seen those before under a microscope. This sperm was shaped differently. Fat in the middle and a tail on each end. “God, you’re impregnating me!” she shouted. “I don’t want a baby! And sure as hell not one of yours!” “Please be still.” the metallic voice spoke again. This whole procedure had killed her libido. She was now thoroughly turned off. But she was bound, captured, and there was nothing she could do but watch helplessly as the needle continued. It squirted a mauve liquid into her uterus and continued to do so until she felt her belly bloat. At the same time, she saw the fish sperm penetrate the egg. It divided into two cells, then four. To her amazement, it didn’t take 296

eXtasy’s Collective Mind more than a few minutes and she had a full-grown infant in her belly. She glanced at her now grotesque abdomen. How the hell could she give birth, since the barrier was still intact? The baby moved within her. It felt strange. Instant pregnancy. Almost like the food simulator on a space ship. Push a button and instant baby. At the same time resentment built up within her. Hell, she hadn’t been ready for a baby, let alone be deprived of a normal pregnancy. She hadn’t felt the tube withdraw, nor had she watched the screen anymore, she had been so intent on her mountain belly. But now another metal tube appeared. It suddenly emitted a bright violet beam aimed straight at her belly. She didn’t feel a thing as her skin parted, her womb parted. Metal tubes sucked away the blood and fluids. Metal hands extracted the infant from her womb. Nittya watched in wonder at the squirming infant, its small arms flailing helplessly, its little legs already kicking. A soft wail sounded through the lab. An oval shaped translucent pod appeared out of nowhere. The metal hands placed the baby inside it. She saw then that it was a girl. A daughter. She had an instant daughter. But the pod disappeared. The instruments continued with her abdomen and as the eye hovered over her and she viewed her body on the screen, there was no sign that her belly had ever been disturbed. No scar. Nothing. A dream. It had to be her last dream before she died, she decided. Dreams brought on by the lack of oxygen, her inability to move as the snow tornado glued her to the icy plain. 297

Violet Visions Dream? More like a nightmare. She wished the end would come. But it didn’t. The dream still continued. “You will rest now,” the voice said. “Rest? What the fuck for? It’s not as if I’ve been in labor for a day! Let me go! Undo these…” Her voice trailed off as drowsiness overcame her. Finally. This was the end. The next time she woke up, it would be in another realm. The afterlife her parents always talked about. If there was such a thing. No one had ever proved an existence beyond death. Her thoughts slowed down. Where were the angels who were supposed to come and fetch her? Her mind spun. Oblivion, oh sweet oblivion. **** Nittya woke up with a start and sat straight up. “My God, I’m alive. What a godawful dream that was. Well, except for some parts…” she muttered as she rubbed her eyes. As she reached out to her control panel for the view screen so she could watch the news before she got up, she felt nothing. Opening her eyes wide now, she looked beside her, looked around what was supposed to be her apartment. It wasn’t. Instead, she looked at a round room. The walls were a very light shade of mauve. The sheets that covered her were a pretty mauve. Deep purple etchings graced the walls, etchings of people, men, women, in erotic poses. She gazed at them in wonder, one in particular held her interest. Two men, one woman. One man fucked her from behind, while the other fucked her from the front. Real sex. No simulated sex, nothing surreal, but real people 298

eXtasy’s Collective Mind having real sex, and not just with one partner. Another etching showed two women embracing, one woman clearly had her fingers in the other one’s cunt. “Okay, I’m still asleep and the dream is getting better. I’m in some kind of sex den now,” she said softly. But at the same time, she felt horny as hell. And thirsty, incredibly thirsty. An invisible panel opened in the wall and a cloaked figure appeared. It carried a tray. Nittya peered inside the hood, but only saw what looked like a pearly mask. Purple. Mauve. Violet. The figure was dressed in clothes of all the shades one could imagine, from light to very dark. No other color except white. “Who are you?” she asked as the figure placed a tray on the bed. Nittya looked at the tray. It had a container on it filled with a mauve liquid. A plate with what looked like fruit, although she’d never seen that kind of fruit before, as it was a longish fruit resembling the shape of the moon. Some round purple things that looked like marbles. Flat round fruits, or were they cookies? Again, in all the purple shades. “Who are you?” she asked again, as the hooded figure moved back to the open partition. No answer. Oh well. After filling the mauve cup provided with the liquid, she took a careful sip. It didn’t taste bad. More or less like orange juice. The fruit had a taste she couldn’t place. It was very bland. The round biscuits tasted like sawdust. She set the tray aside and waited. Waited for what? Maybe if she lay down she’d go back to sleep and the stupid dream would end. 299

Violet Visions A little while later, the partition slid open again and two cloaked figures appeared. Some kind of plastic material covered their arms, their hands gloved, as they motioned her to get out of bed. She followed them. She had little choice. A partition opened in one of the other walls into what resembled a shower. They made her stand under a light. It was like an ultra violet light and moved over her whole body. A metal tube appeared from the ground and entered her vagina. She felt warm liquid spray inside, causing her to feel horny. This was too bloody weird. The light turned off and the creatures, or whatever they were, took her each by the hand and pulled her back into the bedroom. The sheets had been changed and were now a deep purple, and a haunting music sounded throughout the room. Silently, her captors left again. Nittya sank down on the bed wondering what would be next. The baby. They’d produced an infant from her body. If that was even real, or just another part of the dream, she didn’t have a clue. The panel opened again. Two hooded figures ushered four humans into the room. Three men, one woman. They were naked. She swiftly covered her breasts with an arm and placed her hand over her pubic area. Being naked in front of a bunch of aliens was one thing, but now faced with fellow humans, men, suddenly caused her to be ashamed of her nakedness. No man had ever seen her naked. Nittya stared. She felt shocked beyond belief. Lazar, Kirit, Remy and Adia. They were four space explorers who went missing a year before. Search teams had never found a trace of their space ship or them and they were declared deceased. “My God! You’re alive!” she shouted. “Or maybe I’m dead 300

eXtasy’s Collective Mind and this is the afterlife?” “You’re not dead,” Lazar said and moving toward her, literally picked her up from the bed and hugged her. His sudden move forced her arms away from her breasts and pubic area. It felt strange to have a naked man hug her, to have skin on skin contact, to feel his cock stirring against her loins. A real man. She knew two of the men as she’d met them at parties, Lazar and Kirit. They had pursued her back home. Remy and Adia she’d met a few times, but didn’t really know them well. “Okay, so I’m not dead. And this isn’t a dream?” “No. No dream.” “Then where am I?” “You’re on a planet called Tionalus. It’s one we haven’t charted. They probably sent you to explore the same system we got lost in. Although why they sent a lone explorer, is beyond me.” “I was just supposed to explore a galaxy in the Arenta system and suddenly the pod went crazy.” “That’s basically what happened to us. None of the controls worked and before we realized, we crashed on this planet.” “Soft landing though,” Nittya noted. “Yeah. Nothing but snow and ice. So you woke up in a lab, same as us? Basically used as guinea pigs? Have any of them spoken to you?” “Yeah, I woke up in a lab alright. And I think I dreamt that they produced an instant baby.” “My God, you, too?” Adia asked, her eyes widening. “I thought it was just a dream. It must be real then. They’ve had me in there several times. I thought for sure they’d made me dream the instant babies.” “So if it’s real, then where the heck are the infants? Frankly, I don’t feel very motherly. It doesn’t even feel like I’ve had a baby,” 301

Violet Visions Nittya said. “Well, I do feel motherly, since I’ve got two at home. So I’m worried that they’re experimenting on these babies,” Adia said, heaving a woeful sigh. “Did you even look to see what they were doing when they did this procedure? The sperm looked like fat fish instead of the tadpoles our men produce. The infants may not be human. Why the hell are they completely covered? Wearing a mask? And they don’t speak.” By this time Nittya was so intent on finding out more about this strange place, she forgot about covering her nudity. “I didn’t see the sperm. I was scared out of my mind so I closed my eyes. My God, you think they’ve crossbred us?” Adia asked. The men had been quiet all this time. Now Remy spoke up. “It seems that way. At least we’re not prisoners.” “We’re not?” Nittya asked. “No. We can move about freely in many areas.” “I don’t know about you guys, but if you can show me how to work the partitions, I’d like to explore, and I’d sure as hell like to find out more about this species. Are you into it?” Nittya asked. “Without tools, how can we?” Remy noted. The partition slid open and two cloaked figures entered, each carried a tray laden with jugs of some kind of juice, fruit, and biscuits. “I’m trying to figure out exactly where we are. When we crashed and ventured out of the ship, all we saw was ice,” Kirit said. The cloaked ones left silently. The partition slid shut. Adia poured juice into the cups and handed one to each. “Okay, why don’t we think of a plan?” she said, while sipping the drink. Nittya drank the juice fast. This juice was a brighter purple 302

eXtasy’s Collective Mind than the juice she’d had for breakfast. It tasted quite good, almost alcoholic. It reminded her of a berry wine she’d had a party once, a homemade wine made by the hosts. As she set the cup back on the tray, suddenly her libido raged. Stealthily, she glanced at the three men, her eyes focused on their cocks. “What the hell was in that juice,” she muttered. “I don’t know. I think it’s a wine, and quite potent. Acts like an aphrodisiac,” Remy said, reaching out for her breasts. She took more notice of Remy now. His shoulder length black hair gleamed under the mauve light in the room. He had a strong face, muscular body, and gorgeous blue eyes. And what hung before between his legs and she’d made a mental note of, now stood up and poked out to her. It wasn’t half-bad either. Matter of fact, it was much bigger than her virtual cock. She allowed him to fondle her breasts for a moment and sank down on the bed. The other three were already on the bed, Lazar and Kirit both playing with Adia. Nittya watched in amazement as Lazar’s tongue explored Adia’s pussy and Kirit sucked her breasts. Remy sat next to her and grabbing her by the waist, pulled her close to him. “I’ve admired you from afar for a long time,” he whispered while nuzzling her ear. “Now I can finally make a dream come true.” “Remy, I’m a virgin. I haven’t bonded with anyone,” she said, her voice a husky whisper. “I know. We all knew you’d never given yourself to a real man, or even allowed anyone to explore a little. Gossip had it that you were completely frigid.” “Hell, no, but I abide by the laws,” she hissed, “and exploration can lead to much more,” and couldn’t help but spread her legs a little. She squirmed as his lips trailed kisses down her neck, to her breasts. He sucked a nipple into his 303

Violet Visions mouth, sucked hard, and nibbled at it with his teeth. My God, she was ready to explode. She felt the juices wet her thighs, the cream pile up within her pussy lips. She needed release. Now. Right now. His hand kneaded her other breast, his fingers tweaked that nipple into a hard nub. Then his mouth moved down, his tongue lapping at her skin all the way to her bald pussy lips. He spread her legs, then knelt between them, his fingers spreading the lips wide. He glanced up at her for a moment. His blue eyes were now pools of desire, darkened from the heat within him, the lust for her. This turned her on even more. She lusted for this man, for his cock, for him to take her. His tongue teased her clit, then he sucked it until she thought it would explode in his face. As his lips left her clit, his thumb took over to tease it. His tongue entered her opening, moved in and out swiftly, and then swirled around inside her. She exploded and felt her juices squirt onto his face. At the same time he sucked, drank the juices from her pussy. She wanted his cock. Finally needed to know what it felt like to be fucked by a real man. All thought of the laws at home forgotten. But still he teased her. He entered a finger, and another, finally three. Digging, probing, twirling them, until she screamed out. “Dammit, do something. Take me… put that cock of yours inside me!” “Not yet,” he whispered hoarsely against her pussy lips. “Not yet. Come here…” He pulled her up, grabbed her hand, and placed it on his cock. It felt hard, silky yet rock hard. She could feel the blood pulsing through the thick veins that showed through the fine skin. The head shimmered from his precum, its mauvish tint matching the abundance of purple shades in the room. 304

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Wonderingly, she gazed at it and stroked it softly. She’d seen women do it in porn flicks, the ones she secretly watched in the privacy of her bedroom at home. Bending down, she flicked her tongue over the tip, then inside the hole and flicked it in and out. She heard him groan. But this wasn’t what she wanted. Not yet. She wanted to get fucked for real. Big time. After she’d stroked his cock some more, sucked the head briefly, she sat up and pressed her breasts against his chest. “I want you. I want you so bad, it hurts,” she whispered against his lips. He kissed her then. His mouth devoured her, almost felt as if he sucked the life out of her as his tongue probed, explored, and sucked some more. He lowered her onto her back. Vaguely she heard the other three, their grunts, Adia’s screams of ecstasy, but it only added to her heightened libido. She spread her legs eagerly for him. His arms held her tight as he moved his cock into position. She felt it rest against her pussy, felt the soft throb of him. She tried to arch up, wanted him inside, but still he waited. “Patience, baby, patience. This is your first time,” he whispered against her lips. “It’s not like I’ve never…” “Never with a real man, a real cock inside you,” and his mouth clamped over hers again, silencing her. His cock was thick, much thicker than her virtual cock. She felt the walls of her vagina stretch as he pushed in a little. She felt totally relaxed. It didn’t hurt, it felt good. It felt so goddamn good, she thought she’d explode. An orgasm shook her. He held still until it subsided, then moved in a little deeper. She felt him stop and knew he had come to the barrier. She wondered if it would hurt. Some women she’d talked to said it did. Others said they never felt it break. His kiss deepened even more. She felt a soft shudder rumble through his body, and 305

Violet Visions then… one swift thrust and he was completely in her. He stopped, waited for a moment, but it hadn’t hurt one bit. She arched her hips upward, took even more of him inside her, and rotated her hips. He started to move inside her then, slow strokes at first, then faster, and faster, until he tore his lips away from hers and leaned on his hands. Gazing down at her breasts, his body shuddered tremendously and she knew he was about to cum. Wild fire consumed her, blistering heat that needed to be doused. The knowledge of his seed spurting inside her caused her to almost cum too early. “Now, baby, now. Let it go,” he grunted. And she came. She could feel her juices mingling with his, her pussy now slick and wet. He sank down and cradled her in his arms. “You do realize that we’re bonded now according to our own laws?” “Yes,” she whispered. She’d never imagined her bonding to be like this. None of the ceremony and fine clothing, just a primal bonding, and in the company of others. Now that she remembered they weren’t alone, she turned her head sideways and saw Lazar, Kirit and Adia sitting on the bed, watching them. Lazar and Kirit’s cocks were still hard, or hard again. Both of them had their hands on Adia, one fondling her pussy, the other fondling her breasts. Their breathing was heavy. “My God, I’ve never witnessed a bonding before,” Kirit said. “Not a real bonding. Porn flicks, yes, but this…man…this…” “Shut up. Fuck me,” Adia said squirming hornily toward him. “I want to fuck her first now that she’s broken. Remy, take over here?” Remy lifted his head from Nittya’s chest and sat up. He reached for Adia, but at the same time kneaded Nittya’s breast with his other hand. Nittya noticed Remy’s growing erection. What the hell was in that wine or juice they drank? 306

eXtasy’s Collective Mind She didn’t care. Lazar, his mane of tawny hair hanging tickling her face, now moved on top of her. He pulled her into his arms and lay sideways with her. She felt a body behind her, hands pushed her hair out of the way and lips nuzzled her neck. It was Kirit. She was sandwiched in between the two men and it felt good. Oh God, did it ever feel good to have one cock pressing against her belly and another against her ass. Lazar moved his torso back a bit so he could knead her breasts. His cock rubbed up and down her slit. Kirit’s cock rubbed between her ass cheeks. This was something she’d seen and it felt good. Whether or not she wanted him up the ass, she didn’t know at this point. It was a tight hole. She’d tried it with the virtual cock a few times but it had hurt too much. Even when she’d lubricated the thing, it still hurt. And Kirit’s cock was far bigger than her virtual toy. Lazar’s fingers examined her slit, his thumb rubbed her clit, and then he entered her with three fingers. He rotated them inside her. His lips were on her breasts now, her nipples, softly biting them. Kirit’s hand was on her other breast and she felt his other hand part her cheeks. His finger played with her anus. He probed a little. When she didn’t pull away, he probed some more, entered, pushed in deep. It didn’t hurt. It felt good to have his fingers moving inside her asshole and Lazar’s fingers inside her vagina. To her amazement, she saw Remy move in behind Lazar and place his cock into position to fuck him. Adia now moved to sit above her head and bent down, her large breasts and huge nipples hovered over Nittya’s mouth. She opened her lips and within a second Adia pressed her nipple and part of her breast inside Nittya’s mouth. Nittya sucked, sucked hard. Oh, man she was on fire. This was all too fucking weird. Like the porn flicks she’d seen. 307

Violet Visions She couldn’t see Adia’s pussy, but she could reach up and feel for it. Adia was unshaven now. Her year away had caused her pubic hair to grow again. Now that she noticed it, she recalled the men’s pubic hair as well as their chest hair. At home, the authorities forced them to wax on a regular basis for hygienic reasons. She felt the soft pussy hair. Her own would grow if she were here long enough. Adia’s pussy lips were already spread and soaked with creamy cum. Nittya explored. It felt exhilarating to explore another woman’s pussy, to play with her clit, then enter her fingers inside the wide-open vagina. Nittya did the same to Adia as Lazar did to her. She rotated her fingers, spread them wide to give Adia more pleasure. Then Adia pulled away, lay on her side with her legs spread and moved down until her pussy was near Nittya’s mouth. “Suck me, hon…suck me hard,” she said softly. Nittya couldn’t see anymore what the men were up to. She felt hands on her breasts, mouths on her nipples, teeth nibbling, biting, causing sharp stabs of pain, but it was a welcome pain, a pain that caused her to buck, to push against the hands that invaded her body. A cock entered her then, she didn’t know if it was Lazar’s or Kirit’s, but it didn’t feel quite as thick. It had to be Lazar with Kirit still behind her rotating his finger in her asshole. Then she felt Kirit’s cock rest against the hole. It was still slick with her cream, she felt its wetness against her bum cheeks. His fingers spread her cheeks wide and he pushed against the hole. Her body stiffened against this unusual invasion, but as Lazar moved faster within her, she relaxed. She sucked Adia’s pussy, nibbled at her clit, her mind off the cock that sought entrance from behind. She entered her tongue into that wet canal, tasted the cum that ran down and soaked her face, sucked 308

eXtasy’s Collective Mind it, swallowed it. Her tongue played with Adia’s slit, up and down, back and forth, then entered her again. The sudden sharp pain stopped her for a moment. She lay very still, but Lazar continued to hammer her from the front. Teeth bit her nipples. Then Kirit’s cock moved within her anal passage. Slowly at first, then faster. She felt the two cocks move in unison. The mouths on her breasts, fingers pushing on her clit. Vaguely she saw Lazar’s other hand massage Adia’s breast and felt Kirit’s other hand spread her ass cheeks. There was hardly a part of any of them that was not invaded. Nittya stroked Adia’s ass, then searched for her anal passage. She ran a finger around the rim, then carefully poked a finger inside. She heard Adia gasp. Lazar’s body jerked from Remy’s movements as Remy fucked him. She came then, she came so hard that her body spasmed and spasmed again. She bit hard on Adia’s pussy. Adia cried out. Nittya didn’t know if in sudden pain or pleasure, but Adia pushing down hard on her face told her it was pleasure. She bit again, heard Kirit grunt as he came, and felt his seed squirt into her anal passage, some of it leaking out as he softened and withdrew. Lazar came as well. Their cum mixed and she felt completely soaked. Adia screamed her release the same time as Remy grunted his. They were spent for now. Breathing heavily, they collapsed in a heap on the bed. Nittya crawled to Remy who took her in his arms. “Hon, what do you think of your initiation into real sex?” “God, I’ll take this over a virtual cock any time,” she whispered and grinned. “Just wait, there are lots more in store for you. This’ll be an all day session.” 309

Violet Visions “What the fuck was in that drink they gave us?” “I don’t know. We’ve been like this ever since we came here. Every day there’s a session. Sometimes long, sometimes not so long. It all depends on them. It’s a miracle we’re not worn out, that I still have a cock left. It’ll be more interesting now that there’s another woman involved.” “Group sex all the time?” “Most of the time. Occasionally we do a one on one coupling.” “If they heard or knew about this on Xallin, we’d be banished to live with the aliens.” “I know. But since no one has found us to this day, I doubt we’ll ever see Xallin again,” Lazar chimed in. “They’ll bring us toys soon.” “Toys?” “You’ll see.” “But what is the purpose of getting us this horny and having sex so often?” “You’ll find that out later, after it wears off.” “Oh, fun. I hate surprises.” “We’re used to it now. In the beginning, we hated the end of the session. Now, we shrug it off. We can’t help ourselves after all. The aphrodisiac makes us so damn horny we have to have release, no matter how.” Nittya felt her own libido surge again. They were all five insatiable, at least for now. “I feel that. But let’s all stay sane for a bit. Are there listening devices in here that you know of? They seem to know English.” “We think they use telepathy to communicate. I believe they programmed their computers somehow. If you hear any speech at all, it’s a computer, not any of them,” Kirit told her. “Can they hear us if we speak softly?” Nittya asked. 310

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “I don’t know if they can read our minds,” Lazar said. “I have no idea where we can talk where it’s safe.” “We’ll have to find a place then,” Remy suggested. “I think I know a place,” Adia whispered. “The gardens, near the fountain.” “There are gardens here?” “Yes. Everything you’ll see is artificial. From what I’ve been able to gather, their world became an ice planet when the gas ring formed around it and hid the sun and moon. They moved into underground caves and built a world there. I suspect their skin has become ultra sensitive from years of living in artificial light and surroundings for so long. That’s why I think they’re completely covered to the extent of wearing those heavy cloaks.” “Mm, you could possibly be right,” Nittya said, suddenly feeling admiration for this mother of two. She was smart. “When can we go to this garden?” “When the session is over. We’d better get back to it, or they’ll make us drink more of their wonder juice and then it’ll never stop.” Adia added, grinning at them, “I’m horny as hell anyway.” **** After the session was finished, the aphrodisiac had finally worn off, and they were exhausted. “I suggest we all go to our own rooms and have a rest before mealtime,” Lazar suggested. Nittya wanted nothing more than for Remy to stay with her. She had bonded with this man, so according to home law, she was now his wife. But did it really count here? Remy hugged her and kissed her on the lips. “Try and get some sleep, babe. I’ll see you a bit later.” 311

Violet Visions After they said their goodbyes, Nittya suddenly felt very alone. Again, she wondered if it was all a bad dream. She had a psionic shower and then tried to have a nap, but it didn’t work. Her adrenaline played havoc with her system, and it wasn’t the aphrodisiac doing it either. Her first real sex experiences had left her sore, but very hungry for more. The meal one of the cloaked ones brought her was the same as the others. The biscuits were a bit bigger. After she ate some of it, she pondered on what Adia had told her. And how had her friends found out the name of the planet if there was no communication with their captors? The sudden appearance of a screen interrupted her thoughts. Curious, she sat up to see what it would show her. The news? She grinned at that thought. Since the aliens didn’t speak, how could they run anything on a screen except pictures? She didn’t have to wonder long as within seconds, clips of their sexual play showed on the screen. It wasn’t a sexy video, by all means. Shots of the men’s cocks entering her, entering Adia, very close-up shots of their sexual acts, along with their expressions as they fucked each other. Whoever ran the camera behind the scenes was especially interested in Adia and Nittya making out. Nittya watched herself make love to another woman. Somewhere during the course of the afternoon, it was just she and Adia and the men sat on their knees to watch the women while jerking off. The toys Lazar had told her about didn’t arrive except for one. It resembled a virtual cock, except it was a handheld device. It felt soft, silky, almost like a man’s cock. When she squeezed it, it moved within the palm of her hand, seemed to thicken and grow. If she used it, would they videotape more? For a moment, she considered it as her pussy was wanting, her clit a constant throb, but then thought better of it. If she could help it, she’d not 312

eXtasy’s Collective Mind give in to their games. That’s what it was to the aliens. A game. An experiment. Well, at least they weren’t into dissecting them alive! No sooner had the screen disappeared, leaving Nittya with her natural libido to cope with, when the partition slid open, and Adia entered. “Are you coming along?” “Okay.” She followed Adia through a long corridor lit by violet lights. “The men will meet us at the fountain,” Adia told her. The corridors were a maze to Nittya and they all looked the same. How did Adia even know where to go? “If you look closely at the walls when we turn a corner, I have a small rock in the palm of my hand. I’ve made markings very close to the corner of the walls by pretending to lean against them. Three little lines stand for garden.” When Adia stopped near a corner, she looked pointedly at a spot. Nittya followed her glance and saw the three little lines. It answered her unspoken question. A large partition opened. Nittya still wondered how they opened the partitions. She would have to ask them. She gasped. A sea of flowers in all shades of purple, lavender, violet, mauve, and white, greeted her. It was breathtaking. Unlike any of the gardens on her own planet, there was no scent at all. The paths between the flowerbeds were of hard rock like a cave floor. She stopped several times to admire a flower, but Adia urged her on. The fountain was beautiful. In the center was a white statue of a man and woman in an embrace. Aliens. She assumed this is what the aliens had originally looked like. They were very frail in appearance, their ears pointed. Their heads had half an inch in length round protrusions in a neat pattern. No hair. Their stature looked small. At least on the statue 313

Violet Visions they were, and very dainty and graceful. Their bodies resembled humans although the sexual organs of the man were different. The cock was short, triangular, and had petals on it like a flower. The woman had a similar sexual organ. She sat on the man’s knee, her legs spread. She also had a vagina. It looked as if the woman had both sexes. The belly protruded, seemingly, the woman was pregnant. Two etchings on the belly showed she carried twins. “Interesting,” Nittya commented, pointing to the statue as they walked around the fountain. “Isn’t it?” “By the way, what happened to the all the toys Lazar told me about? They only brought me one. Some kind of dildo.” “Oh, it’s probably because you’re new to the game. There’ll be more,” Adia said, sending her a wide grin. The men were already there waiting for them. “Are you sure they can’t pick up our conversation here?” she asked Lazar. “No cameras. We’ve searched all over. There’s one on the other side of the fountain, but not this side, and the rushing of the water will drown out our voices if we talk fast and softly.” “Okay, so what is the plan? Have you thought of anything? Any of you? Since you’ve been here for a year and know a lot about this place. Is there any way we can escape this planet? Do you know if they have ships?” “I won’t leave without the babies. We need to find them.” “How many have they produced from you?” “Two.” “My God, and the one I had, that makes three babies. Well, there are five of us. We should be able to manage that. If we can find them, that is. How do you know they haven’t used them for experiments?” “Don’t say that. You’re freaking me out!” Adia said. 314

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “I’m sorry. But we have to face all possibilities. Lazar? Are there any ships that you know of?” “Actually, I did find a large cavern, but it was so cold, I didn’t investigate any further. I saw a couple of shuttles in the distance, near the mouth of the cave. Old. Probably rusty.” “Who cares about rust? I wonder if they’re still in flying condition.” “And if they are what about fuel? And how do you propose we find out? Hell, we’re naked as the day we were born. We’d freeze to death instantly.” Lazar said. “If we could get hold of a couple of their suits and their cloaks. Hell, even our own stuff. They undressed us. Unless they got rid of our suits and packs, which I doubt as they’ll want to investigate it all. It’s probably stored in their lab.” “Good thought, Nittya. We talked a bit about escape, but hoped for a rescue instead.” “And how would they rescue us anyway? No one knows just where we are. Up on the surface, as far as you can see there’s snow and ice. They wouldn’t realize that there was life underground. Nothing is visible up top, and my enviro-meter picked up no life form of any kind or vegetation. So a rescue team would abandon this planet as fast as they found it. By the way, how did you find out the name of this planet?” “You’re right. Okay, so then we seriously have to come up with a plan. As for the name, Adia is a foreign and ancient language expert. She managed to decipher some symbols we found on a wall.” “Maybe there are other places with symbols or writings and we can learn more about this place.” “I just wish the aliens would talk,” Remy said. “Yes, that would be helpful,” Nittya said. “Kirit, what is your expertise?” 315

Violet Visions “I’m an environmentalist.” “Remy?” “I’m a pilot and communications expert.” “Lazar?” “I’m an engineer and a writer in my spare time.” “And I’m a scientist, pilot, and some of the above combined. Space explorer is my title.” “We know. You’re preaching to the choir. Remember, we knew you on Xallin. Your expertise is well known among us of lower rank.” “Well, thank you. It sounds like we’ll be a good team. Adia, your knowledge of ancient languages will come in handy. Before we escape, I’d like to find out more about this planet and its people.” “You’re very positive we can do it,” Adia said. “Yes, I’m determined. I’ll be damned if I’ll remain as a guinea pig for the aliens’ entertainment. I’d rather go out there and die.” “What about your baby, Nittya?” Adia asked softly. “My baby… That sounds too bloody weird. Don’t they check on you when you’re roaming around?” “No. I guess they figure that escape is an impossibility since we’re naked, we have no means of transport, no weapons or tools of any kind, no clothes, so we’d freeze instantly on the surface. So they don’t worry about us.” “That gives us lots of freedom. How often are the sessions?” “Almost every day. Sometimes long. Sometimes short. Sometimes they skip a few days.” “How the hell do you keep track of the days here?” “We don’t. Personally, I go by when I sleep and wake up. If I sleep for eight hours straight, I figure another night has passed. What was the date when you crashed?” Adia asked. 316

eXtasy’s Collective Mind “April eighteenth back on Xallin. You’ve been missing for just over a year. If I recall, you went missing in March last year.” “I can’t believe a whole year has passed. The days just seem to flow together here.” “What amazes me is that none of you thought of escape.” “You’re a very strong woman,” Remy said and winked at her. “And I guess you’re stuck with me.” “I am?” “Yes. How else can you explain away the lack of your barrier when we’re back home?” “True.” Nittya contemplated that thought for a moment. A man she had just met, a stranger, and because they had bonded, he was automatically her husband. All that was missing was the paperwork. She glanced at him sideways as he sat on the side of the fountain, his hand swirling the violet water. He was really quite handsome with those blue eyes. She thought his skin would be darker when exposed to sunlight. Right now, the four explorers were quite pale from being underground for so long. His black hair hung past his shoulders and curled in unruly tendrils around his face. He wasn’t just handsome, he was drop dead gorgeous. His gaze met hers and held it for a long moment. She felt something stir within her, something she’d never felt with any male. A stirring of her soul, her heart. Did he feel the same? Lazar broke the spell. “I can’t believe it took you to crash here to get us thinking of escape.” “At least you sound more positive now. Not if, but when. That’s good. I don’t know about any of you, but I’m tired to the bone. I need to get some rest. We’ll meet again tomorrow and discuss strategy.” **** 317

Violet Visions

Morning came. At least, Nittya thought it was morning. She woke up and felt refreshed. She needed to keep track of time somehow. She glanced at her nails that were long and hard. Jumping off the soft bubble mattress, she went to a wall and scratched it. At first, it didn’t work, but she persisted, scratched the same spot repeatedly until she finally saw a faint mark. “Good. This way I can maybe keep track of time,” she muttered as she went to the psionic shower. After she was done, she sat on the side of the bed and waited. Sure enough, it wasn’t long before they brought her breakfast tray. The same fare. She was hungry so she ate the bland fruit and sawdust biscuits. The juice she drank down, all of it. She needed to keep up her strength. Not too long after, the partition slid open and her four friends came into the room followed by a hooded figure carrying a tray with two jugs of the same juice they’d had the day before. Orgy time. Except this time, another cloaked figure came in and deposited items on the bed. Nittya looked at them. Bright shiny metal wristbands, she guessed them to be cuffs as they were connected with a chain, several pairs, some larger. She guessed for the men. “Okaaaayyy… bondage anyone?” she said, sending them a grimace. Lazar chuckled. “They’re pretty kinky, these aliens.” “What happens if we don’t drink the juice?” “Oh, we tried that,” Adia said with a grimace. “They’ll take us out one by one and pour it down our throats through a tube.” “Nice. Can’t we pretend to drink it?” “And dispose of it where? They’d see us taking it to the 318

eXtasy’s Collective Mind bathroom. Don’t forget the camcorders. And they, or their computers, are listening to every word we say in here.” Nittya gave up. It seemed she had no choice in the matter. The orgy the day before was a different, pleasurable, experience, but she really wanted a say in when she had sex and with whom and how, not to be dictated by a bunch of aliens, and videotaped for their enjoyment as well. The cloaked alien waited. “Why is it standing there?” Nittya asked. “It’s waiting for us to drink the juice and then it wants us to go with him or her. There’s another chamber they like to use at times,” Kirit said. “Yeah, we have to put on the cuffs,” Adia told her. “It seems they get pleasure out of leading us there in cuffs. Not the men. Just you and me.” “You know what I don’t get?” “What?” “Why the fuck didn’t you overpower them? They don’t seem to carry weapons. And there were four of you.” Lazar’s laugh rumbled through the room. Adia giggled. “We tried, Nittya. Believe me, we’re not pussies.” “What happened?” “They use some form of mind control. Within seconds, we were on the floor, screaming in agony. Felt like our heads were about to burst like a water filled balloon.” “Yes, it was unbearable,” Adia told her. “Did they implant anything under your skin, I wonder…” “Could be. We’ve looked for puncture marks, anything, but found nothing.” “I see. Well, for now we’ll humor them. We’ll talk later,” Nittya said, in a way glad that the foursome hadn’t escaped because then she’d be there alone. 319

Violet Visions After they drank the juice, they followed the alien through several corridors, then entered an oval, large room. Once inside, the alien disappeared. Nittya had felt the immediate effect of the aphrodisiac. While they walked through the corridors, she’d already spilled so much cum that her thighs were soaked. Watching the three men walk, their muscles ripple, cocks jutting out, bouncing as they moved, really turned her on. Her clit ached. She could hardly wait to get started. But when her eyes became accustomed to the dimly lit room, she saw the benches in the center, spreading bars, chains, whips, nipple clamps, and more. “I don’t think I’m into this. I don’t mind a bit of bondage and play, but no painful stuff,” she told her comrades. A short distance from the equipment was a little table. On it five glasses. Mauve liquid bubbled inside them, steam rose and spiraled up from the liquid. “What’s that? Are we supposed to drink it?” “Yeah, and believe me, once you have, you won’t feel a thing.” “Dammit. I don’t like this.” “Neither do we, but it beats them punishing us with their mind thing.” “The sooner we get out of here, the better,” she hissed softly at Remy. “Ssssh,” Kirit whispered. “They’ll hear you.” Nittya gingerly put the steaming liquid to her lips. To her surprise, it was ice cold and tasted quite pleasant. “This isn’t half bad,” she mumbled. It didn’t add to her already raging libido, so she thought it was just a pleasant drink, until Remy told her, “It’ll dull any pain, although we’re very careful. Just pretend and scream a lot.” 320

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Nittya looked at the strings hanging from the contraptions and the hooks at the end. She knew about that kind of stuff, but she’d never seen it on pictures or on video. Just normal porn videos were good enough for her if she was in the mood. The men took their cuffs off. “Okay, ladies, go make yourselves comfy,” Remy said. Nittya strolled to one of the benches and lay down. Remy took her cuffs off and hooked one of them to a bar, then placed another set of cuffs on her other wrist and did the same. She glanced sideways at Adia and saw that Lazar and Kirit did the same to her. Aida’s long red hair spilled over the head of the bench. Her hair was so long, it almost reached the floor. Next were Nittya’s feet. The bench split apart and her legs stretched out so far, she felt she’d split. Her bum was suspended in air. It felt uncomfortable. Remy cuffed each ankle. “How the fuck do they know about all this stuff?” “Blows my mind,” Remy said, with a shrug of his shoulders. “Maybe they studied Earth and its porn practices.” “Seems that way.” Next, he placed a strap around her forehead and she couldn’t move her head anymore. Then he pushed a rubber stick between her lips. She spat it out. “Keep it there, you might want to bite on it.” “I thought you said there wouldn’t be much pain?” “Shouldn’t be, not according to Adia, but just in case…” “I don’t want it.” “Okay.” This whole procedure should have cooled her libido, put her almost in frost state, but it still raged through her body, her blood. Remy’s cock danced as he pranced around her. She wanted to touch it so badly, it hurt. Wanted it inside her. He had a hook in his hands now. She’d heard about that, but 321

Violet Visions wasn’t a woman supposed to have rings through her vaginal lips? She didn’t have to wonder long as he poked a hook through the tender flesh. “Ouch, dammit. I felt that.” “Scream,” he hissed at her. “They want you to scream. If you don’t, they’ll come and pour some more of the aphrodisiac down your throat. That other stuff dulls the pain, but it’s still supposed to hurt so much that you scream.” When he poked another hook through her other lip, she complied. As she screamed, she stared up at the ceiling. Except there was no ceiling. She saw hooded figures, their masks, their faces leaning down, watching intently. “Bloody hell! This is an arena. We have an audience. No video this time?” “Stop talking. You really don’t want to experience their mind control. Then nothing will stop the pain. I’ll only use two hooks this round on the lips, and on the flaps.” “Oh God,” she groaned. “Those, too?” He’d already inserted them and stretched the string tight. A screen appeared. The same procedure as when she’d been in their lab. She could watch everything on the screen. Her pussy looked gross. Drops of blood trickled down her bum cheeks. The labia was so stretched, it was almost see through. Remy pinched her nipples, then bent down to suck each one until they poked out enough. Then he placed a metal ring around the base of each breast and tightened the screws until her breasts poked out like hard melons. She forgot to scream again. Remy was right, whatever was in the sizzling drink, dulled pain. She’d forgotten about the others for the moment. Now she looked sideways and saw Lazar and Kirit fucking Adia. Kirit had his cock in the woman’s mouth, and Lazar fucked her up the ass while he had a large dildo inside her 322

eXtasy’s Collective Mind vagina. Beads of sweat dotted Adia’s body and she squirmed and screamed. Nittya couldn’t tell if it was in pain or in ecstasy. The dildo Remy produced was humongous. It had to be as large as a huge cucumber. She gasped when he suddenly inserted it, felt her vagina stretch to the limits. At the same time, he spit on his fingers and rubbed the spit into her anal hole. Then he jammed his cock in there. He moved swift. She knew he was horny as hell. The dildo moved inside her and she couldn’t help but scream, but not from pain. She was hotter than hell. When Adia’s pussy suddenly appeared over her, she sucked greedily and tasted the woman’s juices mixed with the men’s cum. They exchanged partners, the women had their turn torturing the men. Nittya couldn’t stop. She didn’t know her body could produce so much cum, but she did. Her legs were soaked, her body smelled of the men’s cum, which turned her on even more. Finally, the aphrodisiac wore off and they were allowed to stop. Nittya sank to the floor, exhausted. “Man alive. We have to do this kind of shit every day?” “Yup, we do,” Lazar said. “Come on, time to get cleaned up and get some rest.” Remy knelt before her and prodded her legs apart, in his hand a tube of some kind. He squeezed it and a good amount of some sort of purple cream squirted onto his fingers. Tenderly, he spread the salve on her pussy, on her clit, inside her vagina. She placed her hands on his head for a moment, ran her fingers through his hair and felt warmth invade her heart. She was falling in love with this man, even though she had only just met him. “That will make it better,” he said and kissed her fleetingly on the lips. He put the tube back on a tray and grabbed her hand to follow the others. 323

Violet Visions They weren’t escorted this time. The four seemed to know their way. Nittya walked beside Remy, her hand still snug within his. “Same time. Same place,” she whispered softly to him. Lazar glanced back at her. “We know. We’ll come and get you and go for a nice stroll in the garden again tonight.” She understood his wink and kept quiet then. When she got to her room, she showered and sank gratefully onto the bed. **** She’d slept soundly this time. “Man, I can never keep this up,” she muttered, gingerly stroking her pussy lips. To her surprise, it didn’t feel sore. The salve Remy had smeared all over them must have had some kind of healing qualities. The partition opened and her colleagues came in, ready to go for ‘their walk in the garden’. They didn’t dawdle, anxious to discuss whatever plans they had thought of. As soon as they were behind the fountain, Nittya spoke up. “Okay, we need to overpower at least one of them. Sometimes only one brings refreshments or food. We need their suit, their mask, their cloak. One of us needs to infiltrate them somehow.” “And how do you propose we do that?” Remy asked. We have nothing to tie them up with. No weapons of any kind.” “Have you looked around this garden? There are rocks. If one of you carries either Adia or me back in, squashed against your body, they can’t see a rock between us.” “And hit one of them over the head with a rock? And do what with the body?” “Bed. Under the mattress. They’re so small and thin, it’s possible.” “But don’t forget, they watch us all the time,” Lazar said. “But you know where those camera eyes are, right? So, we chew one of those biscuits to mush and plug the damn eye.” “And then they’ll punish us. I don’t want to feel that pain 324

eXtasy’s Collective Mind again,” Adia said. “They might just think the camera is broken?” “Under the bed isn’t a good plan. If one of us isn’t in bed asleep, they’ll know they’re missing a captive.” “Mm… well, how about if we put the alien in bed instead? Just cover him or her up with a sheet all the way over its head.” “And if it regains consciousness? And don’t forget, they use telepathy, so if it wakes up…” “We’ll have to make sure it doesn’t wake up. One of us needs to do this. The men are too big to fit in their clothes. It’ll have to be Adia or me. Since Adia is the language expert, she’d be the best choice. She’s also tiny enough. And we can tear strips of one of the sheets to tie up the alien. Or knock him or her out so hard, it won’t wake up for hours. Long enough that we can get some information.” “I don’t know…” Adia said, a quiver in her voice. “Do we want to be stuck here forever? Used as sex machines? Toys? Entertainment? And not to forget…baby machines? When will they impregnate us again? And for what purpose? Are they using those infants for an experiment? Torturing them?” “My God, don’t even say that,” Adia said, her voice suddenly firm. “I’ve been doing a lot of thinking, as you can tell. I wasn’t ready to be a mother. But, dammit, that baby is mine, and I’ll be damned if I’ll allow them to hurt her in any way, or do whatever with her. It was a little girl.” “I agree,” Adia said. “Okay, when do we do this?” “They’ll bring us our evening snack. At least, I think it’s evening,” Lazar said. “Okay, Adia, I’ll go back to your room with you. We’ll pretend to make love. When the alien comes in, I’ll stand up and get behind him or her.” 325

Violet Visions “We need the biscuits.” “Mm…look at that soil. And there is the fountain. We can make some mud and take it back with us. You can hide a mud ball in your hand, Adia.” “Woman, what took you so long to get here? Why didn’t we think of any of that?” Kirit said with a grimace. “Let’s go and get this plan into action. I hope that Adia can find out enough information during the night. And maybe they sleep as well…” “And what if they come to the room to investigate why the camera doesn’t work?” “Hope they investigate their equipment first. And that Adia can find our suits, our packs and weapons. Once we’re armed, what can they do?” “Use their damn mind control.” “Well, I’m sorry, but I won’t hesitate to fight for my life. I’ll kill if I have to,” Nittya stated firmly. “So will I,” Remy and Lazar chimed in. Kirit was still a bit hesitant. “I don’t know. I don’t have a good feeling about this.” “It’s about the best plan yet. Once we have weapons and our suits, we can fight them.” “Don’t forget their mind control.” “Our guns are fast. We shoot one of them, they’ll realize we mean business and won’t use it.” “You hope,” Remy growled. **** They decided to all go to Adia’s room and pretend to have an orgy. Nittya’s body wasn’t on fire this time, but as Remy kissed her, played with her clit, she was turned on anyway. 326

eXtasy’s Collective Mind Not the right time. Not now. She suddenly realized she really did have feelings for this man, feelings beyond her libido. It wasn’t long and the partition opened. Quick as a flash, Lazar jumped up, the rock hidden behind his back. He nodded swiftly to Remy who was tall enough to reach the camera eye. As Lazar smashed the rock down on the alien’s head, at the same time Remy squashed the ball of soil onto the eye. Nittya gingerly bent over the alien and undid the hood of the cloak. Then she removed the mask. It had a very pale face, the skin so porcelain thin, she could see every vein through it. The same bone pattern as on the statues was on the skull, the veined skin stretched across the bone so tight, it looked as if it would break. And it had, where Lazar had hit it with the rock. But there was no blood. Just some white fluid that oozed out of the parted skin. Adia and Remy removed the suit. Before them lay what looked like a female, although she had no breasts. The body so thin, a man could easily break it like a matchstick. Nittya tore strips from the bottom of the sheet and handed them to the men. “Is she even alive?” she asked. “Did you listen for a heartbeat?” “Yes. I don’t hear one. I think we killed her. They’re very fragile creatures.” “Well, bind her anyway and plug her mouth. Just in case. You never know, maybe they don’t have a heart like us. Adia, here are some strips to bind your breasts. If any of them happen to wake up and see you, you can’t be too curvy.” The suit was made of a silicone stretchy material so Adia easily put it on. Once she had bound her hair, put the mask on and the cloak, she looked like one of the aliens. “Off with you,” Lazar said as he placed the alien on the bed and covered her with the sheet. “Good luck, Adia.” He watched 327

Violet Visions her leave, “I think we should remove the mud for now from the eye, and crawl into bed with the critter. Pretend we’re all cuddling. That way we can hide it from their view,” Remy suggested. “Good idea. Okay, quick, get in there, make sure the sheet stays over her head though. I’ll remove the mud.” He removed the mud and edged along the wall to the bathroom, then walked normally to the bed and crawled in with them. “If they’re watching, they’ll find this interesting. All of us sleeping in one bed, without their aphrodisiac.” The whole thing couldn’t have taken more than two minutes. None of them slept. They cuddled, stroked, smooched, and waited anxiously. Every now and then Nittya touched the cold skin of the alien woman to see if there was any life at all, but the woman remained as dead. The time went slow, far too slow. With no watches, no clock, they had no idea how long it took before Adia finally returned. When she breezed into the room, she dumped some of their suits and backpacks on the bed. “No need to be afraid of the camera,” she said. “They’re all as dead. Sleeping. I peeked in a couple of rooms. No one is monitoring us right now. I’ll go and get the rest of the gear. It’s stored not far from here. Start dressing. I also found the infants. They’re fine.” She was gone again in a flash. Hope flared in Nittya’s heart, hope of escape for real. But they’d have to do it before the aliens woke up and their day started. This was all happening a lot faster than she could have hoped for. Adia made two more trips to get the rest of their suits and packs. They’d never dressed so fast in their lives. Within minutes, the five space travelers were ready. “We’ll take the babies on our way out, but we’ll have to wrap 328

eXtasy’s Collective Mind them up really well or they’ll freeze instantly when we get to the cavern,” she said. “Did you learn anything about this place? Its people?” Nittya asked. “Yes, but no time now. Let’s get the fuck out of this hellhole.” Adia led the way. Down a few corridors and she stopped and opened a partition. Inside Nittya saw a few dozen cribs. Most of them had alien infants, crossbred, but not with humans. They were rather grotesque, some of them even resembling insects. “These two are mine as they’re older,” Adia said. “There is your baby, Nittya.” Nittya looked at the newborn. For the first time, her motherly instincts kicked in. She almost looked like a human baby, except for the little bumpy pattern on her skull, barely visible through the blonde downy hair. Adia threw blankets at her. “No time to get mushy now. Wrap her up really well. I found some blankets that look like they’re thermal. Here, put this one around her last.” Lazar, Kirit, and Remy each carried an infant in one arm, gun in the other. Adia led, Nittya was right behind her, every now and then glancing back at her child, carried by Remy. Adia was right. They didn’t encounter aliens, any opposition of any kind. They rushed through the huge cavern, climbed over rocks, jumped over puddles, until they reached the transporter. “Pray it’s in flying condition,” Lazar grunted as he studied the panel to open the hatch. “It’s not as rusted as I thought,” he said. The hatch opened quite silently, as if it had recently been oiled. “This is all too easy. I keep expecting them to burst out and use their main weapon. Their minds,” Kirit said. “I told you. They’re all asleep, no sound, almost as if they’re dead. Apparently they weren’t afraid we’d escape, because there 329

Violet Visions weren’t any guards around, no one in the room where I found the monitors.” Lazar handed the infant he held to Adia. It whimpered and she rocked it to keep it quiet. He climbed into the transporter. Within seconds, a loud humming filled the cavern. “It works! It works!” Nittya shouted and was up the ladder in a flash. She held out her arms for the baby. They were all inside the transporter, the hatch closed. Remy was already at the controls. Lights flickered off and on. A computer voice suddenly sounded, the language alien. “What did it say?” he shouted to Adia. “It wants to know coordinates.” “Damn, I don’t know enough of the language. Not enough time.” She thought hard. “Okay, try override. I read that somewhere in their library.” She told him the alien word and he repeated it. Several times. The computer spoke again, but another light went on. “It worked!” The engines kicked in full blast. “Go strap yourselves in. Make sure the babies are secure. I’m going to try and take off.” The transporter shuddered, shuddered again, then lifted off the cave floor. Just as Remy was about to put it into warp drive, or what he thought was warp, their heads started to hurt. Aliens, in big heavy thermal cloaks came rushing toward the transporter. “Remy, do something,” Nittya shouted, both hands against her temples. “These controls are all alien, dammit. I’m doing my best!” He stabbed at a lit button, then another, and suddenly they shot out of the cavern and up toward the gas ring. Remy slumped for a moment, his hands holding his head. “Remy! Remy! Are you okay?” Nittya shouted over the noise of the engines. Her baby suddenly cried and the other two infants 330

eXtasy’s Collective Mind chimed in. The noise was deafening. But, as the transporter gained altitude, the pain in their heads lessened. They entered the gas ring. The transporter rocked, bounced, but it held, and continued on. When it finally escaped the gas ring and entered the galaxy they’d all been sent to explore, Nittya let out her breath. “We’re free and clear,” Remy announced in a calm voice. “Now if only I could set the coordinates for home.” “Well, at least we’re away from that hell hole. I’d rather die here, in space, than turn into them,” Adia said. The transporter steady now, they undid their harnesses and could move freely around. Apart from the alien symbols and computer language, the transporter was not unlike one of their old ones, the ones that were now in museums. It had cabins, beds, but of course no food. It wasn’t ready for a journey. Nittya rocked her baby until she stopped crying. “We have no food, nothing to drink. How do we feed the babies?” “God knows. But we’re clear and away. We’re heading out of this galaxy. Hopefully, our people are still hunting for Nittya and we’ll run across some of our ships.” Adia and Nittya managed to rock the babies to sleep and tucked them into the cots in one of the cabins. The two women hugged. “Friends forever, Nittya. If it weren’t for you, we’d still be sex toys.” “Friends,” Nittya said softly and kissed Adia on the lips. “Why don’t you girls get some rest?” Lazar said. He had followed them. “And yes, friends forever.” He put his arms around them both and hugged them. The two women took off their suits. There was only one bunk left in the cabin so they shared it. Adia took Nittya in her arms and kissed her. “Girlfriend, one last time, this time without the 331

Violet Visions juice,” she whispered. Nittya wanted the other woman just as much. When Adia’s fingers found her cunt, she opened her legs wider. She sucked Adia’s breasts until the nipples were big and hard, then kneaded them. “Oh, for one of those dildos,” she whispered against Adia’s lips. “But your fingers will do.” She in turn played with Adia’s bush, the unfamiliar pubic hair so soft and curly to the touch. She felt the hard clit, played with it, then left Adia’s lips to bury her head between the woman’s legs. She sucked the throbbing clit, lapped with her tongue between the folds, then entered three fingers into her waiting and wet vagina and scissored her fingers. Adia groaned. Nittya felt Adia’s cum splash down her hand and quickly lapped it up with her tongue. The cot was small, narrow. When Lazar entered and saw the two women at play, he wanted to join them, but it was impossible, so he waited patiently until Nittya noticed him and got out of the cot. Lazar flipped Adia over onto her chest and raised her hips. His cock was huge, hard and ready. He thrust inside her, his libido heightened by the excitement of their escape. Nittya stood next to the cot. He reached up and played with a breast, her own fingers playing with her clit, her cunt. Kirit entered the cabin. “What the hell…ooooh,” he grunted. He was behind Nittya in a second and she felt his cock pushing against her anal hole. She bent over, spread her legs and allowed him entry. Only Remy was left out. Someone had to remain behind the controls. “We have contact,” Remy’s voice bellowed, overpowering the engine noise. With one thrust, Lazar shot his cum into Adia. Kirit pulled his cock out of her ass hole and came as he pulled it out. She saw 332

eXtasy’s Collective Mind his cum drip onto the floor. “Contact, oh my god! How lucky can we get!” Nittya shouted. She quickly put on her bodysuit and Adia did the same. “Listen guys, we can’t tell them about the sex orgies. We have to keep our stories straight. They experimented on us. But the sex part, let’s keep that to ourselves? Our secret?” Nittya looked at each of them. “I’ll tell Remy as well.” They all knew what the punishment would be if found out. Nittya could tell them she’d bonded with Remy and taken him for her partner, but that was all they were allowed to know. None of them wanted to be banished to live with the aliens on their planet. They’d all be decontaminated anyway and debriefed. “Adia, you haven’t told us anything about your findings yet,” Nittya said. “I haven’t had time,” Adia said, grinning like a cat that had tasted the cream. “When we’re home. You can all come to my house and I’ll tell you everything I read in that library in the brief time I was there.” The sight of the spaceship brought tears to Nittya’s eyes, and Adia cried openly. One of their own. They were saved. ****

A month later… They’d all been decontaminated and debriefed. Two weeks of interrogation, two weeks of separation from Remy. It was strange. She’d only been with him for a few days, yet she felt incredibly bonded to this man, without him being near. She’d fallen in love, madly and crazily in love. Now that they were home, how would he feel? After she had told the authorities that she’d bonded with Remy, they had set the paperwork in motion 333

Violet Visions to make it official. Although she knew her parents would want some kind of official celebration. As Nittya left Omega 44, she hurried away from the memory of the two grueling weeks. She cradled her baby in her arms and kissed her head. Now she was a mother. Just days ago, she’d left Xallin on a mission, and overnight she’d become a parent. It all still seemed very unreal, yet she had the living proof in her arms. “You’re in a hurry,” a voice that had haunted her dreams spoke behind her. She swiveled and stepped toward him. “Remy…” “Hey, babe. Come here, let me take you in my arms. I’ve been dreaming of this for two weeks.” Her fears put to rest, she rushed into his waiting arms. He held them tight, the baby between them squirming a bit at this sudden enclosure. Nittya felt safe in his arms, safe and warm. “We’re legally bonded now.” She looked up at him. “Yes, we are. How do you feel about that?” “Hon, I fell in love with you a long time ago when I saw you at a few parties. Well, not exactly love, not then, but I knew you were the woman for me. You didn’t know it then, but I had plans to pursue you in the near future. Well, it was just a little sooner than I’d planned, and not quite the way I planned it. I’d had more romantic pursuit in mind.” “But I have a ready made family now.” “And that’s a problem? Now the question. Do I move in with you or you with me?” She looked up at his beautiful, sexy face, the lips she so badly wanted to kiss right now. “I have two bedrooms. What about you?” “Mine’s just a bachelor. I guess it’s your place. I don’t have my astroglider anymore. Since I was supposed to be dead, the 334

eXtasy’s Collective Mind family got rid of all my things. But I found out they kept my bachelor suite for some unknown reason. Maybe they rented it out. Who knows?” “But I have mine. It’s still parked where I left it.” She pointed at the parking lot adjacent to Omega 44. Suddenly, it felt strange. She had a bonded partner, yet what did they know about each other? But did it really matter? They had their whole future ahead of them to bond even more. She felt so close to this man already. While they were apart, it was as if her soul touched his and he was branded into her heart. “Sweetheart, I don’t know about you, but I’d really love a home cooked meal. I’m tired of the synthetic food they served at Omega.” “And me,” she said with a sigh. “And I can think of a few other things I’m hungry for,” he said with a grin and bent to kiss her. Their lips clung together for a brief moment, before he shepherded her to the parking lot. “We’ll have to go shopping first, before we go home.” Home, it felt so good to be able to say that. Never had she appreciated the word ‘home’ more than she did now. “I need to get formula for Xandrianna, diapers, clothes, and of course a crib and other stuff.” “Babe, I hate to say it, but I have no money at this point. Remember, I died. Accounting told me my savings were divided between my siblings. All I have is what I’m wearing. But they’ve reinstated me, and I’ll be back to work soon. Oh, and they said I’ll receive credits for the fateful mission. So I’ll have money soon.” She smiled. “Don’t worry. I’ve got savings. At least they hadn’t given up hope on me yet.” “Thank God for small mercies,” he said, as they got into her glider. He automatically took the driver’s seat. She didn’t care. 335

Violet Visions After all, she had the baby in her arms and for now, she didn’t want to let go of her. “I need to go visit my parents, too,” she told him as the glider took off. “After we shop and take the stuff to your place,” he said, looking at her sideways with an endearing lopsided grin. The baby became fussy. Thankfully, the lineup at the ordering panel wasn’t long and they could punch in the items they wanted. After entering her ID, and retrieving her payment chip, they went back to the glider. By the time they got through the lineup at the pickup bay, Xandrianna’s lungs were in full gear. “I guess that’s something we both need to get used to,” Remy said as he awkwardly patted the little one on her back. Nittya had never been so glad to enter her apartment. She left the unloading of the glider up to Remy and quickly headed to the kitchen to fill up a bottle for the baby. Xandrianna soon settled down after she had a full belly and meanwhile, Remy had dumped all the parcels in the middle of the floor. “Can you find the diapers?” she asked. The baby slept through the change and for the time being, Nittya made a makeshift bed on the couch. The baby was small and wouldn’t fall off yet. “Come here, vixen,” Remy said, and pulled her into his arms. His lips crashed down on hers. She felt his tongue exploring, then dancing with her own. Their bodies melded together, their hearts as one, their souls now bonding for real. She pulled away from him and looked into his fathomless blue eyes. “I love you, Remy.” “And I you,” he murmured against her lips. He lowered her to the floor while his fingers unzipped the long zipper on the back of her suit. He sat on his knees while he peeled the suit off her body to expose her to his gaze. 336

eXtasy’s Collective Mind She noticed the bulge clearly visible through his tight suit. “Not fair,” she said, her voice husky with the passion she felt for him. “Get yours off.” He did. He stood up, peeled the suit off and stood before her naked. Now clean of hair, his body waxed, he resembled a Greek god from the pictures she’d seen in her history books. She could see he’d had sun treatment. His skin glowed a deep bronze. God, this man was so beautiful. How come she’d never noticed him in the past? His hair was now cut to just below his ears, but the wayward tendrils still framed his handsome face. His cock jutted out from his loins, throbbing, ready for her. She spread her legs for him, held her arms out. He knelt between her legs and stroked her belly. “Baby, you’re so beautiful,” he whispered. Her skin was on fire, blistering flames tore at her she wanted him so badly. Her clit throbbed, it ached for his touch, his lips, his tongue. She lifted her torso, her aching hard nipples looking for his mouth. He leaned over her then, but first he took her in his arms and held her tightly, then nibbled at her ear, licked the side of her face. He briefly stopped at her lips and rained tiny kisses on them, before his tongue continued its journey down her chin, her neck, to finally circle her nipple. His fingers found her clit. He circled it, played with it, pushed it gently, until she could hardly stand it anymore. “Dammit, Remy, fuck me,” she cried out. “Fuck me, fuck me hard. I want you!” “Patience, baby, patience,” he murmured as his head dove between her legs and he sucked her clit hard. Then he flipped around. His cock hung above her lips, while at the same time his face was between her legs and his tongue entered her vagina. He sucked, his tongue rotating within her. His cock descended into her mouth and she let her tongue 337

Violet Visions play with the hole, then sucked gently on the head. He pushed in further, started to move within her mouth. She fondled his balls while she sucked hard, felt a slight shudder start within his body, but that’s not where she wanted his cum. She wanted to feel him inside her, all the way. She pushed hard against his belly until he swiveled again and lay on top of her. His cock found its home almost on its own. He speared her then with one humongous thrust. She gasped. “Yes…yes…yes…oh, more, more, fuck me!” She yelled. She wrapped her legs around him, drew him even further into her. He slammed into her, over and over again, until she thought she’d burst. When she felt a huge shudder start throughout his body, she knew his climax was near. “Cum for me, baby, cum now,” he said, his voice hoarse. “Yes, oh yes, yes… yes… yes…” she allowed the waves of passion release, allowed them to join with him in the crescendo of their ultimate union, the ultimate joining of their bodies. No forced sex now, no stimulants, just their love. He extinguished the fire raging within her. For now. She wanted more of him, needed more, but there were things to take care of. Her parents. The baby, unpack the stuff they’d just bought… **** A few weeks later, they all gathered at Adia’s house. Adia’s partner was away on a mission, so they could talk openly. Her two children were already in bed as well as the infants. Adia had already told them that her partner had agreed to adopt the babies as his own. The authorities were dubious at first, but after tests it appeared the babies had more human DNA than alien. 338

eXtasy’s Collective Mind After Adia served refreshments and they were all sipping a glass of wine, she finally told them what she’d discovered about the ice planet. “They were once a normal race. Explorers, much like us. As I suspected, the gas ring formed around their planet and hid it from the sun and the moon, turning it into an ice planet. They sought refuge underground. This all happened a long time ago. The aliens we saw were fourth generation. Years of living underground caused them to become weak. The food they grew was synthetic, didn’t contain enough vitamins. Lack of proper light, sunlight, vitamins, turned them into the fragile beings we saw. So fragile, that the slightest push or shove could bruise them, kill them. The generation we met, the only colors they knew were the ones generated by the gas ring. All shades of mauve, purple and violet. That’s why everything they created was in those colors. They had archives of earlier times, the colors of the sun, rainbow, their planet, but were unable to replicate them. Over time, they developed their powers and became telepathic. They forgot speech. They caused our controls to fail of our ship and your pod. As they did with many other alien explorers. They needed new blood, needed to strengthen their race before it became completely extinct. Most of the alien creatures they captured weren’t suitable, not close enough to their DNA. When they captured us, they were very glad to have found humanoids compatible with them to impregnate with their stored sperm. Their women were unable to conceive because of the years of deprivation of sunlight and vitamins. They no longer ovulated, their ovaries dead. Therefore, they needed females, females compatible with their species. They planned to produce many more infants from us, but were waiting to see how these three 339

Violet Visions would develop before attempting more impregnations. From what I read, most of the mutated infants we saw died soon after birth and they were very happy when we wandered into their system with our ships. Their sex play started earlier, about a generation ago. They became so bored with living underground, they started to experiment with sex. They were able to tap into Earth’s satellites, and that’s how they found out about all that stuff. Basically, they’ll all die within a few years, unless they can find more compatible hosts for their offspring. They’re really quite an advanced species.” “Wow. We were human incubators,” Nittya said. “And why did they keep us men around?” Remy asked. “For what purpose?” “Well, for their entertainment, you goof,” Adia said and burst out laughing. “How could we have orgies without men with the proper equipment? After all, because of their bodily deterioration, their men lost all functionality of their sexual reproductive system. If it weren’t for the sperm the last generation had stored, they’d not have been able to do what they did.” “So why didn’t they store eggs as well as sperm? Did they write anything about that?” Nittya asked. “Apparently, the females were a lot more fragile than the males. Their reproductive systems failed a lot earlier. When they discovered this, that’s when they decided to harvest the males’ sperm.” Remembering what had happened on the planet, Nittya felt her cheeks grow hot, but her pussy dampened. They could never engage in that sort of play again, but the memories would stimulate her libido for years, and Remy’s too. “Well, little mother, we have an infant to go home to,” he 340

eXtasy’s Collective Mind said, nuzzling her neck. “Yeah, and a bed,” she answered and kissed him. “I love you, Captain Remy.” She was forever grateful that Remy had accepted the baby as his, and that their superiors had allowed her to keep the little girl. “And I love you, my brave space explorer.”

341

About the Authors Look for other books by these authors at www.extasybooks.com K. A. M’Lady K.A. M'Lady wishes that everyone can find that secret parallel universe to the dimension of their dreams within the turn of a phrase—like the one, so long ago that struck a cord within her heart and turned the beauty of words into the living, breathing dragon of inspiration that they have come to be for her. To find some magic of your own you can read some of her other work on her website at www.geocities.com/mladyfair12

Fawn Lowery I've been writing since grade school—erotica blossomed in 1992 with several short stories in men's magazines. I signed on with Extasy Books in 2003. Cassie's Cowboy was my first e-book. I continue to freelance to various men's magazines, online forums, and other paying markets. I'm happily married to Dave, my all-time love. When I'm not writing, I like to garden, host dinner parties, and travel.

Stone Richards I'm a person of many interests. I'm a weekend explorer. I love to poke around in caves and look for artifacts. I'm a frequent visitor to the track— horseracing, when in season. I'm a small bucks investor, dabbling in real estate. I savor fine wine, love to relax in front of the fireplace, and I'm still in love with my mate—perhaps my greatest accomplishment.

Evelyn Starr Evelyn Starr’s fascination with words and stories began at an early age. By the time she finished first grade she was writing her own one-page novels. But Evelyn's all grown up now, and so have the stories!

Viola Grace Having just hit my first anniversary as an e-book author, I am drunk with my own power. People like me, despite all I do to drive them off. Sci fi is going to receive the bulk of my attention in the future, with some humor fantasy books creeping out of the woodwork now and then. I can't stop writing, the screaming muses won't let me. So, let’s just watch to see where they lead.

Jojo Brown Jojo Brown is a lover of all things erotic and a great storyteller. Her motto is 'Everyone has fantasies!' She just enjoys writing them down!

Bonnie Rose Leigh Bonnie Rose Leigh lives in New York with her husband and trio of cats. To find out more about her, her writing and her upcoming releases check out her website at: www.mybonnierose.net.

Tianna Xander Tianna Xander is the author of several paranormal, time-travel and science fiction romance novels. She loves reading everything from romance novels, murder mysteries and encyclopedias, to handbooks on solar energy. Tianna is the first to admit she spends far too much time surfing the internet and chatting with her online friends and critique groups.

Madelaine Grant Madelaine Grant always wanted to become an author. Her life took a detour through fine art and art therapy until she moved to Florida. Now she writes short stories and novels that highlight her love of romance.

Sean MacReady After raising fiercely independent daughters Sean MacReady and his longsuffering wife live in an empty nest in Texas. His hobby is teaching people to shoot. Since a lot of the people he teaches about guns are women, his stories always show respect for the fair sex.

Astrid Cooper Astrid Cooper is an award-winning, best-selling author of fantasy, romance and dark fantasy erotica. She judges national writing competitions and has presented workshops on various aspects of the writing process and publishing industry, and has just been offered a contract to teach on-line writing courses. When she isn’t writing, she is studying feng shui, learning Chinese calligraphy and digging around in her garden. Her latest sales include 5 dark fantasy erotic short stories, and 2 fantasy novels are out doing the rounds of publishers. She has a fantasy romance novel coming out in the US in 2008, and is also compiling and editing an Arthurian anthology for Zumaya Publications. For further information about Astrid, please visit her website at: www.astridcooper.com

D. J. Manly I write not only for my own pleasure, but for the pleasure of my readers. I can’t remember a time in my life when I haven’t written and told stories. When I’m not writing, I’m dreaming about writing, doing something wild and adventurous, or trying to make the world a better and more open minded place to live in. I adore beautiful men, and I know I’m not alone in this! Eroticism between consenting adults, in all its many forms is the icing on the cake of life!

Gabriella Bradley Gabriella started to write stories as soon as she learned the alphabet. First published with a ten-line story at age six, Gabby has never stopped writing. She has many stories yet to be told, and quite a few in progress. Gabby is single and lives in Canada.

Lynn Crain Lynn Crain realized at an early age she wanted to weave fantastic tales as a career. She took the long way to that goal by doing a variety of things like nursing, geologist, technical writer and computer manager. You can visit her at www.lynncrain.com and she loves hearing from her readers at [email protected].

Alexis Anthony Alexis Anthony is a retired executive who has worked in the fashion industry for a well-known lingerie company. She earned her Bachelor's Degree in Deviant Sexual Practices from Cooper Union while working as an exotic dancer in many of New York's Greenwich Village nightclubs. Her interests include music, dance, and cooking, as well as writing. She is married to a Bohemian drummer who still works in many of the nightclubs of The Village. They both refuse to grow up.